The spirituall man's directorie guiding a Christian in the path that leads to true blessednesse in his III. maine duties towards God : how [brace] to believe, to obey, to pray [brace] : unfolding the [brace] Creed, X. Command., the Lords prayer / by that reverend and faithfull minister of Gods word Mr. William Fennor ...
         Fenner, William, 1600-1640.
      
       
         
           1648
        
      
       Approx. 249 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 75 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41129
         Wing F702
         ESTC R41150
         19641921
         ocm 19641921
         109267
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41129)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 109267)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1685:73)
      
       
         
           
             The spirituall man's directorie guiding a Christian in the path that leads to true blessednesse in his III. maine duties towards God : how [brace] to believe, to obey, to pray [brace] : unfolding the [brace] Creed, X. Command., the Lords prayer / by that reverend and faithfull minister of Gods word Mr. William Fennor ...
             Fenner, William, 1600-1640.
          
           [6], 153 [i.e. 143] p.
           
             Printed by T.F. for John Rothvvell ...,
             London :
             1648.
          
           
             Numerous errors in paging.
             Preface signed: Jo. Geree.
             Errata: p. [6].
             Imperfect: tightly bound with slight loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life.
        
      
    
     
        2005-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-09 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-11 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-11 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           SPIRITVALL
           MAN'S
           DIRECTORIE
           .
        
         
           Guiding
           a
           CHRISTIAN
           in
           the
           Path
           that
           leads
           to
           true
           Blessednesse
           .
           
             In
             his
          
           111.
           
             maine
             Duties
             towards
          
           GOD.
           
        
         
           How
           To
           Believe
           ,
           To
           Obey
           ,
           To
           Pray
           ,
           —
           unfolding
           the
           —
           Creed
           .
           X.
           
             Command
             .
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           .
        
         
           BY
           THAT
           REVEREND
           and
           Faithfull
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           word
           Mr.
           WILLIAM
           FENNOR
           ,
           Sometimes
           Fellow
           of
           Pembroke-Hall
           ,
           and
           late
           Rector
           of
           Rochford
           in
           Essex
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           T.
           P.
           for
           JOHN
           ROTHVVELL
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           Fountaine
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1648.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             CHRISTIAN
             READER
             :
          
        
         
           THou
           hast
           here
           Publishe
           for
           thy
           benefit
           a
           Treatise
           of
           a
           necessary
           and
           profitable
           Subject
           ;
           wherein
           thou
           shalt
           find
           
             Magnum
             in
             parvo
          
           ,
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           matter
           in
           a
           little
           Treatise
           :
           and
           that
           not
           trash
           ,
           nor
           altogether
           vulgar
           ,
           but
           precious
           Truths
           ,
           and
           many
           choice
           notions
           .
           A
           Treatise
           that
           it
           may
           be
           this
           queazy
           Age
           will
           hardly
           relish
           ,
           Mannah
           is
           lothed
           by
           wanton
           appetites
           ,
           Scriptures
           are
           looked
           over
           now
           by
           some
           as
           rude
           Elements
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           ,
           those
           Bookes
           
           that
           lay
           downe
           Elements
           of
           Religion
           out
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           know
           thou
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           the
           worst
           stomackes
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           fed
           ,
           with
           fancies
           and
           made
           dishes
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           the
           healthiest
           ,
           that
           ●●●d
           on
           ordinary
           solid
           food
           .
           And
           their
           soules
           are
           but
           diseased
           pieces
           that
           relish
           little
           but
           n●w
           ●rankes
           ;
           the
           soundest
           and
           strongest
           soules
           are
           such
           as
           love
           and
           feed
           on
           ordinary
           wholsome
           Truths
           .
           Ordinary
           truths
           ,
           are
           like
           ordinary
           mercies
           ,
           and
           vsually
           finde
           the
           〈◊〉
           entertainment
           ;
           Ordinary
           mercies
           are
           both
           necessary
           and
           most
           usefull
           ,
           we
           owe
           our
           lives
           to
           them
           under
           God
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ;
           yet
           because
           ordinary
           they
           are
           little
           regarded
           ,
           especially
           by
           the
           vulgar
           :
           but
           an
           intelligent
           man
           ●●●zes
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           affectionatly
           thankfull
           to
           God
           for
           them
           .
           ●o
           ordinary
           truthes
           are
           most
           necessary
           and
           usefull
           ,
           they
           concurre
           to
           the
           being
           of
           a
           CHRISTIAN
           ,
           when
           others
           only
           adde
           
           lustre
           to
           him
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           dispised
           by
           many
           ,
           because
           co●…on
           ;
           but
           a
           wise
           man
           knowes
           their
           use
           ,
           and
           will
           relish
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           chiefly
           thankfull
           for
           them
           .
           And
           so
           wilt
           thou
           have
           cause
           for
           this
           Booke
           ,
           if
           thou
           vse
           it
           conscientiously
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           a
           read
           CHRISTIAN
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           as
           an
           Epitome
           of
           Divinity
           to
           helpe
           memory
           ,
           if
           thou
           beest
           rawe
           ,
           heere
           hast
           thou
           a
           a
           Compendium
           of
           necessary
           saving
           Truths
           .
           If
           thou
           hast
           charge
           of
           a
           Family
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           very
           usefull
           to
           help
           thee
           in
           thy
           duty
           of
           Catechizing
           ;
           yet
           one
           thing
           I
           must
           warne
           thee
           of
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           Post-humous
           ,
           the
           father
           (
           A
           man
           ,
           precious
           man
           in
           his
           generation
           )
           is
           dead
           ,
           and
           fatherlesse
           children
           thou
           knowest
           are
           obnoxious
           to
           ill
           usage
           ,
           but
           thou
           in
           thy
           pity
           ,
           must
           supply
           its
           defect
           ;
           where
           the
           Printer
           hath
           been
           short
           in
           representing
           this
           Treatise
           as
           it
           was
           drawn
           
           by
           the
           Father
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           Character
           not
           so
           plaine
           and
           legible
           .
           If
           thou
           wilt
           where
           such
           need
           appeares
           ,
           helpe
           it
           with
           thy
           Pen
           ,
           and
           me
           with
           thy
           prayers
           ,
           I
           shall
           remaine
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             JO.
             GEREE
             .
          
           
             From
             my
             Study
             in
             Ivy-Lane
             ,
             
               Feb.
               19.
               1647.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           PAge
           .
           12.
           l.
           8
           for
           beleefe
           r.
           lesse
           .
           p.
           14.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           suerty
           .
           l.
           31.
           for
           of
           r.
           for
           .
           p.
           20.
           l.
           29.
           for
           marke
           ,
           r.
           Rock
           .
           p.
           33.
           dele
           not
           .
           p.
           17.
           l.
           27.
           ad
           House
           of
           ,
           l.
           28.
           two
           .
           r.
           to
           .
           p.
           28.
           l.
           15.
           dele
           im
           .
           p.
           42.
           l.
           25.
           for
           chang
           r.
           challenging
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           lesse
           then
           .
           p.
           45.
           l.
           6.
           celebrat
           .
           r.
           celebate
           or
           single
           life
           .
           p.
           49.
           las●
           l.
           r.
           vse
           not
           .
           p.
           50.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           bare
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           concession
           .
           p.
           55.
           l.
           ●
           .
           faire
           shewes
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Sectaries
           .
           p.
           57.
           l
           7.
           r.
           not
           al
           p.
           68.
           l.
           2.
           add
           the
           law
           are
           under
           110.
           l.
           18.
           for
           abate
           r.
           about
           .
           p.
           113.
           l.
           11.
           r
           ,
           too
           great
           p
           118.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           with
           water
           .
           p.
           138.
           l.
           5.
           for
           Ware
           r.
           roare
           .
           l.
           15.
           r.
           yeelding
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           CATECHIZING
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Question
                 1.
              
               
               WHat
               is
               Catechisme
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               It
               is
               the
               teaching
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               CHRIST
               ,
               namely
               of
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               and
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               1.
               
               To
               them
               that
               have
               need
               of
               milke
               and
               not
               of
               strong
               meat
               ,
               Heb.
               5.
               12.
               as
               being
               babes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               1.
               and
               the
               lambes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               the
               Minister
               must
               feed
               as
               well
               as
               his
               Sheepe
               ,
               Joh.
               21.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Quest
                 .
                 2.
              
               
               Who
               must
               Catechise
               besides
               the
               Minister
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               My
               Parents
               must
               Catechise
               me
               and
               teach
               me
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Isa
               .
               38.
               19.
               
               My
               Father
               must
               teach
               mee
               the
               information
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               4.
               
               And
               my
               mother
               too
               must
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               8.
               
               So
               did
               Salomon's
               mother
               teach
               him
               ,
               Prov.
               31.
               1.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               master
               of
               the
               house
               where
               I
               dwell
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               my
               father
               ,
               yet
               hee
               must
               teach
               me
               if
               I
               be
               but
               one
               of
               his
               houshold
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Qu.
                 3.
              
               
               How
               if
               Parents
               doe
               not
               teach
               their
               Children
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               They
               are
               cruell
               Ostriches
               and
               their
               hearts
               are
               hardened
               ,
               Job
               39.
               16.
               
               And
               God
               hath
               taken
               the
               Spirit
               of
               wisdome
               from
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               
               They
               loose
               their
               owne
               soules
               ,
               and
               doe
               what
               in
               them
               lyeth
               to
               cast
               away
               our
               soules
               too
               ;
               as
               ever
               they
               meane
               to
               keep
               their
               own
               soules
               they
               must
               teach
               us
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Qu.
                 4.
              
               
               Why
               hast
               thou
               a
               Name
               given
               thee
               in
               Baptisme
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Because
               the
               people
               of
               God
               named
               their
               children
               then
               ,
               so
               did
               Abraham
               name
               his
               Son
               Isaac
               at
               Circumcision
               ,
               Gen.
               21.
               3.
               
               The
               parents
               have
               power
               to
               appoint
               the
               name
               what
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               60
               ,
               63.
               
               Which
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               one
               of
               a
               bad
               signification
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               shame
               ,
               as
               the
               name
               of
               Nabal
               signifieth
               a
               foole
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Qu.
                 5.
              
               
               What
               use
               doest
               thou
               make
               of
               thy
               name
               given
               thee
               in
               Baptisme
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Two
               uses
               :
               First
               ,
               to
               teach
               me
               Christianisme
               that
               I
               must
               give
               up
               my
               name
               unto
               God
               to
               be
               his
               servant
               ,
               Jude
               a
               servant
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Iude
               1.
               
               Iames
               a
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               1.
               
               Moses
               Gods
               servant
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               J
               keep
               my
               name
               unspotted
               and
               undefiled
               ;
               for
               God
               only
               accounts
               upon
               such
               Names
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               4.
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               it
               is
               fit
               I
               should
               not
               change
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               upon
               a
               great
               occasion
               ,
               as
               Abram
               afterwards
               was
               called
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               17.
               5.
               
               Nor
               give
               any
               cause
               why
               any
               nick-name
               should
               be
               set
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               Esau
               to
               be
               called
               
                 Edom
                 ,
                 Gen
              
               25.
               30.
               
               The
               Pope
               that
               changeth
               his
               Christian
               name
               ,
               sheweth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               Antichrist
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Qu.
                 6.
              
               
               Why
               would
               God
               have
               thee
               Baptized
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               For
               foure
               reasons
               :
               First
               ,
               to
               teach
               me
               that
               I
               was
               borne
               by
               nature
               the
               Child
               of
               wrath
               and
               damnation
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               give
               me
               the
               washing
               of
               regeneration
               or
               renewing
               of
               
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               1
               Tit.
               3.
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               Covenant
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               walke
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               me
               not
               outwardly
               from
               such
               as
               are
               not
               Gods
               people
               ,
               but
               Iufidels
               and
               Pagans
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               badge
               and
               signe
               of
               my
               profession
               Gen.
               17.
               11.
               
               And
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               by
               any
               meanes
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               Nor
               contemned
               nor
               neglected
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               Salvation
               or
               damnation
               ,
               Mark.
               16.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 7.
              
               
               What
               is
               required
               in
               him
               that
               is
               Baptized
               ?
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Hee
               must
               have
               Faith
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               had
               faith
               actually
               before
               he
               was
               baptized
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               37.
               
               Or
               at
               least
               to
               be
               in
               the
               sanctifying
               Covenant
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               even
               a
               Child
               is
               cleane
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 8.
              
               
               How
               then
               can
               babes
               be
               Baptized
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Children
               ought
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               Iaylors
               house
               was
               baptized
               ,
               Act.
               16.
               33.
               
               Even
               all
               Stephanus
               houshold
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               16.
               
               Whereof
               it
               is
               likely
               Children
               were
               part
               ;
               for
               children
               were
               Circumcised
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               59.
               
               Now
               Baptisme
               is
               the
               circumcision
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Colos
               .
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               And
               when
               Peter
               urged
               Baptisme
               upon
               his
               hearers
               ,
               hee
               pressed
               it
               with
               this
               argument
               ;
               because
               the
               Promise
               was
               made
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               39.
               
               The
               Covenant
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               Seed
               stands
               everlastingly
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               7.
               
               In
               substance
               to
               them
               which
               are
               the
               children
               of
               faithfull
               Abraham
               Rom.
               4.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 9.
              
               
               Can
               Babes
               have
               Faith
               then
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               the
               seale
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               11.
               
               Secondly
               they
               may
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               15.
               
               Which
               is
               a
               Spirit
               of
               faith
               ,
               
               4.
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               faith
               so
               accounted
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               be
               said
               to
               believe
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               6.
               
               4ly
               ,
               They
               may
               have
               seminall
               Faith
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               bee
               borne
               againe
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               seed
               of
               God
               abideth
               in
               them
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               9.
               
               As
               children
               have
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               ,
               though
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               actuall
               reason
               to
               know
               the
               right
               hand
               from
               the
               left
               .
               Jonah
               4
               11.
               
               And
               therefore
               they
               do
               not
               actually
               beleeve
               ,
               because
               knowing
               and
               beleeving
               go
               together
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               4.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 10.
              
               
               Have
               all
               elect
               Babes
               then
               this
               Spirit
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               this
               same
               seminall
               Faith
               ,
               in
               their
               Baptisme
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Some
               have
               ,
               as
               first
               Jeremiah
               was
               sanctified
               in
               the
               wombe
               ,
               Ier.
               1.
               5.
               
               Iohn
               leapt
               in
               his
               mothers
               womb
               for
               joy
               in
               Christ
               Luke
               1
               44.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               as
               shew
               strange
               instincts
               and
               aptnes
               in
               Religion
               and
               godlinesse
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               can
               speake
               plaine
               ,
               almost
               as
               Timothy
               ,
               who
               savingly
               knew
               the
               Scriptures
               from
               a
               child
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               but
               all
               have
               not
               ,
               for
               some
               live
               in
               sin
               till
               20
               yeeres
               after
               ,
               as
               Paul
               was
               not
               converted
               till
               he
               was
               at
               the
               age
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               3.
               
               Beeing
               sensuall
               before
               ,
               and
               therefore
               without
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Iude
               19.
               
               Neverthelesse
               though
               he
               had
               not
               the
               Spirit
               dwelling
               in
               him
               from
               the
               womb
               ,
               yet
               he
               had
               the
               Spirit
               seperating
               and
               keeping
               him
               for
               a
               day
               of
               conversion
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               15.
               
               But
               his
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               his
               Baptisme
               were
               not
               actually
               availeable
               to
               the
               sealing
               of
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               till
               hee
               did
               call
               on
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               Faith
               ,
               Act.
               22.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 11.
              
               
               What
               benefits
               hast
               thou
               by
               Baptisme
               ?
            
             
               A.
               3.
               
               I
               am
               thereby
               sealed
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               bee
               a
               member
               of
               Christs
               body
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               Joh.
               1.
               12
               ,
               17.
               
               For
               so
               was
               Christ
               sealed
               Gods
               Son
               ,
               Ioh.
               6.
               27.
               
               In
               his
               Baptisme
               ,
               Math.
               3.
               17.
               
               3ly
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               inheritor
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
               Standing
               benefits
               have
               no
               need
               of
               reiteration
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               often
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               their
               is
               to
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               25.
               
               For
               it
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               regeneration
               or
               the
               new
               birth
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               5.
               
               A
               man
               cannot
               be
               born
               twice
               ,
               Iohn
               3.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               A
               man
               cannot
               bee
               borne
               twice
               ,
               for
               the
               ingrafied
               word
               of
               God
               doth
               dwell
               for
               ever
               in
               him
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 12.
              
               
               Have
               all
               that
               are
               Baptized
               these
               benefits
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               :
               for
               the
               Spirit
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
               ,
               Iohn
               3.
               8.
               and
               doth
               not
               tye
               himselfe
               to
               the
               water
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               Math.
               3.
               11.
               
               Neither
               is
               this
               Baptisme
               which
               is
               outward
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               28.
               
               Esau
               was
               Circumcised
               ,
               yet
               God
               hated
               him
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               13.
               
               Simon
               Magus
               Baptised
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               13
               ,
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 13.
              
               
               Who
               bee
               they
               that
               have
               not
               these
               benefits
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               man
               can
               know
               them
               ,
               till
               by
               their
               fruits
               wee
               may
               know
               them
               ,
               Math.
               7.
               13.
               
               Indeed
               Parents
               are
               bound
               to
               beleeve
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               hope
               the
               best
               ,
               for
               so
               Charity
               doth
               in
               all
               things
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               manifest
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               7.
               
               But
               for
               all
               our
               Charity
               ,
               they
               cannot
               bee
               vouchsafed
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               joyne
               amendment
               of
               life
               to
               their
               Baptisme
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               28.
               
               Nor
               saved
               ,
               that
               answer
               not
               out
               of
               an
               upright
               Conscience
               to
               Christs
               interogatories
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               washed
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
               
               And
               yet
               members
               in
               Christs
               visible
               Church
               
               and
               vesses
               in
               his
               house
               .
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               20.
               
               And
               called
               Sons
               of
               God
               though
               rebellious
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               2.
               
               And
               may
               be
               said
               to
               bee
               begotten
               with
               an
               outward
               regeneration
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 14.
              
               
               What
               diddest
               thou
               promise
               and
               vow
               in
               thy
               Baptisme
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Three
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               Repentance
               of
               my
               sins
               ,
               for
               hee
               that
               liveth
               in
               sin
               is
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               not
               is
               condemned
               already
               ,
               Iohn
               3.
               18.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               obedience
               to
               all
               Gods
               Commandements
               ;
               for
               cursed
               is
               hee
               that
               obeyeth
               not
               ,
               Ier.
               11.
               3.
               
               All
               these
               things
               was
               I
               taught
               in
               my
               Baptisme
               ,
               to
               observe
               all
               my
               life
               after
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               19
               
               2●
               .
               Now
               all
               this
               obedience
               must
               be
               done
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               17.
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               the
               obedience
               of
               Faith.
               Rom.
               16.
               26.
               
               And
               this
               Faith
               worketh
               by
               love
               ,
               Ga●
               .
               5.
               6.
               
               And
               love
               must
               set
               me
               on
               worke
               to
               keepe
               Christs
               Commandements
               ,
               Iohn
               14.
               15
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               15.
               
               Art
               thou
               bound
               to
               performe
               thy
               Baptisme
               ,
               Vow
               and
               Oath
               ?
            
             
               A.
               I
               am
               bound
               ▪
               Psa
               .
               50.
               14.
               
               Or
               else
               I
               shall
               be
               utterly
               cut
               off
               Nah.
               1.
               15.
               
               Yea
               I
               am
               perjured
               else
               ,
               in
               making
               such
               a
               Covenant
               ▪
               Hos
               10.
               4.
               
               And
               Christ
               will
               be
               a
               swift
               witnesse
               against
               mee
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               5.
               
               And
               if
               I
               now
               live
               in
               sin
               and
               doe
               not
               keepe
               my
               Vow
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               for
               mee
               I
               had
               never
               taken
               this
               Vow
               upon
               mee
               ▪
               Eccl.
               5.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 16.
              
               
               What
               is
               Beliefe
               or
               Faith
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               It
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               8.
               
               Whereby
               I
               believe
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               66.
               
               And
               find
               rest
               in
               my
               soule
               in
               him
               ,
               Math.
               11.
               29.
               
               So
               that
               now
               it
               is
               no
               more
               I
               that
               life
               and
               worke
               ,
               
               and
               doe
               ,
               but
               Christ
               that
               liveth
               in
               me
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 17.
              
               
               How
               many
               wayes
               is
               Faith
               taken
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Six
               :
               First
               ,
               Historicall
               Faith
               ,
               Iam.
               2.
               19.
               2.
               ly
               ,
               A
               dead
               Faith
               ,
               Iam.
               2.
               26.
               3.
               ly
               ,
               A
               temporary
               Faith
               ,
               Luk.
               8.
               13.
               4.
               ly
               ,
               A
               bare
               hoping
               Faith
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               13.
               5.
               ly
               ,
               a
               miraculous
               Faith
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               2.
               6.
               ly
               ,
               this
               same
               saving
               and
               justifying
               Faith
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               1.
               
               A
               Reprobate
               may
               have
               the
               first
               five
               and
               be
               damned
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Faith
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               5.
               
               Which
               the
               world
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               mistery
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               9.
               
               And
               the
               most
               men
               say
               they
               have
               it
               if
               wee
               will
               believe
               them
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               will
               believe
               Christ
               few
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               very
               scarce
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               8.
               
               Being
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Elect.
               Tit.
               1.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 18.
              
               
               Do
               not
               wicked
               men
               say
               ,
               they
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Yea
               ,
               Ioh.
               2.
               23.
               but
               Christ
               will
               not
               believe
               them
               ,
               nor
               commit
               himself
               unto
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               24.
               
               It
               is
               not
               a
               bare
               beleeving
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               but
               the
               having
               of
               Christ
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               giveth
               a
               man
               life
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               5.
               12.
               
               It
               is
               living
               in
               Christ
               as
               well
               as
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Joh.
               11.
               26.
               
               The
               wicked
               may
               say
               they
               have
               faith
               ,
               Iam.
               2.
               18.
               
               But
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               in
               them
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               24.
               
               For
               all
               this
               faith
               they
               may
               be
               Reprobates
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               
               Not
               every
               one
               that
               swum
               after
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               cryed
               after
               Noah
               in
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               clambred
               and
               hung
               upon
               the
               arke
               ,
               but
               onely
               they
               that
               were
               in
               the
               arke
               were
               saved
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               20.
               
               So
               only
               they
               that
               get
               into
               Christ
               are
               new
               creatures
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 19.
              
               
               Why
               so
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Faith
               if
               it
               bee
               unfained
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               5.
               
               Ingrafteth
               a
               man
               into
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               23.
               
               If
               a
               
               man
               be
               not
               ingrafted
               into
               Christ
               hee
               shall
               burne
               in
               hell
               fire
               ,
               Iohn
               15.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 20.
              
               
               What
               reasons
               be
               there
               of
               this
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Two
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               true
               ,
               the
               same
               soul
               that
               sinneth
               ,
               that
               soule
               shall
               dye
               ,
               Ezec.
               18.
               4.
               
               Therefore
               all
               the
               Elect
               must
               have
               such
               a
               faith
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               with
               Christ
               and
               Christ
               with
               them
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               20.
               
               That
               Christ's
               death
               may
               be
               their
               death
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               14.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               life
               of
               them
               that
               beleeve
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               4.
               
               As
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               of
               every
               creature
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               30.
               
               So
               Christ
               in
               a
               believer
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               mistery
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               27.
               
               Which
               whosoever
               hath
               not
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               abideth
               on
               him
               Ioh.
               3.
               36.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 21.
              
               
               Dost
               thou
               believe
               the
               Articles
               of
               faith
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Yea
               I
               beleeve
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
               maker
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               ,
               which
               being
               a
               forme
               of
               sound
               words
               ,
               I
               must
               hold
               fast
               in
               Faith
               and
               love
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 22.
              
               
               Why
               doest
               thou
               say
               ,
               I
               Believe
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Because
               J
               cannot
               be
               saved
               without
               a
               particuler
               Faith
               of
               my
               own
               ,
               Iam.
               2.
               18.
               
               The
               just
               shall
               live
               by
               his
               faith
               ,
               Hab.
               2.
               4.
               
               Whereby
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               Christ
               gave
               himselfe
               for
               me
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
               And
               that
               hee
               is
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               17.
               
               For
               faith
               is
               my
               life
               ,
               Ioh.
               20.
               31.
               
               As
               David
               could
               say
               ,
               J
               live
               .
               Psal
               .
               116.
               2.
               
               So
               hee
               could
               say
               I
               believe
               ,
               vers
               .
               10
               ,
               Neither
               is
               this
               presumption
               in
               a
               Believer
               ,
               for
               he
               knowes
               ,
               it
               that
               Christ
               is
               his
               Redeemer
               in
               particuler
               ,
               Iob
               19.
               25.
               
               Yea
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Spirituall
               desertion
               ,
               he
               can
               say
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God.
               Psal
               .
               22.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 23.
              
               
               Is
               not
               this
               Presumption
               in
               some
               ?
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               Presumption
               in
               many
               ,
               for
               if
               a
               
               carnall
               professor
               shall
               say
               ,
               my
               God.
               Hos
               .
               8.
               2.
               
               The
               Lord
               pardons
               not
               his
               sinnes
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               is
               an
               enemy
               unto
               him
               .
               verse
               .
               3.
               
               As
               the
               body
               without
               the
               spirit
               is
               dead
               ,
               so
               Faith
               without
               workes
               is
               dead
               also
               .
               Jam.
               2.
               26.
               
               Ignorant
               Faith
               is
               no
               Faith
               ,
               but
               unbeliefe
               .
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               13.
               
               Faith
               askes
               who
               ,
               and
               what
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               may
               beleeve
               .
               John
               9.
               36.
               
               For
               Faith
               is
               an
               explicit
               knowing
               Faith
               ,
               through
               Faith
               we
               understand
               .
               Heb.
               11.
               3.
               
               Knowledge
               is
               partly
               before
               Faith.
               1
               Iohn
               4.
               16.
               
               And
               partly
               after
               Faith.
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               5.
               
               A
               man
               must
               know
               what
               he
               beleeves
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               cannot
               beleeve
               .
               Iohn
               10.
               38.
               
               Yet
               Faith
               is
               not
               so
               explicit
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               some
               implicinesse
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               we
               live
               here
               .
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               24.
               
               How
               canst
               thou
               say
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               can
               a
               man
               know
               that
               hee
               beleeveth
               ?
            
             
               A.
               A
               man
               may
               know
               that
               he
               beleeveth
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               12.
               
               Even
               by
               that
               help
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               .
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               12.
               
               For
               he
               hath
               that
               witnesse
               in
               himself
               .
               1
               Joh.
               5.
               10.
               
               Indeed
               while
               he
               is
               a
               Babe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               he
               knoweth
               not
               a
               Babe
               is
               a
               Babe
               ,
               though
               hee
               understand
               it
               not
               hee
               understands
               as
               a
               babe
               .
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               11.
               
               Yea
               in
               the
               time
               of
               temptation
               too
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               though
               in
               aswound
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               it
               not
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               cause
               David
               may
               feare
               he
               is
               cast
               of
               for
               ever
               .
               Psal
               .
               77.
               7.
               
               Also
               when
               passions
               are
               violent
               ,
               as
               over
               much
               griefe
               ,
               or
               over
               much
               joy
               .
               Luke
               24.
               41.
               
               But
               a
               child
               of
               God
               when
               his
               unbeliefe
               is
               at
               the
               worst
               ,
               hath
               an
               inckling
               that
               hee
               doth
               beleeve
               .
               Marke
               9.
               24.
               
               Or
               props
               himselfe
               at
               least
               with
               this
               beliefe
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               beleeved
               .
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               13.
               
               How
               soever
               Faith
               bringeth
               evidence
               and
               assurance
               with
               it
               at
               the
               last
               .
               Heb.
               11.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Q.
               25.
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               them
               that
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               child
               of
               God
               had
               it
               once
               ▪
               but
               then
               he
               hath
               it
               no
               more
               to
               feare
               againe
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               15.
               
               Those
               that
               thinke
               they
               have
               assurance
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               conceit
               they
               are
               aright
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               feare
               not
               ,
               the
               Lord
               joynes
               such
               with
               unbeleevers
               .
               Rev.
               21.
               8.
               
               They
               live
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               goe
               ,
               whether
               to
               Heaven
               or
               to
               Hell.
               Iohn
               12.
               25.
               
               The
               godly
               may
               fall
               sometimes
               into
               such
               feares
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               upbraid
               them
               .
               How
               is
               it
               yee
               have
               no
               Faith.
               Marke
               4.
               41.
               
               But
               they
               are
               restlesse
               till
               their
               Election
               and
               calling
               be
               made
               sure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               diligent
               about
               it
               .
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               26.
               
               How
               many
               objects
               of
               Faith
               are
               there
               that
               thou
               mayest
               beleeve
               ?
            
             
               A.
               I
               must
               beleeve
               in
               one
               Lord.
               Ephes
               4.
               5.
               
               Distinguished
               into
               three
               persons
               .
               1
               Iohn
               5.
               7.
               
               First
               ,
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               21.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               Christ
               .
               Iohn
               14.
               1.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               Math.
               28.
               19.
               
               So
               far
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               word
               .
               Iohn
               20.
               31.
               
               Which
               is
               a
               word
               of
               Faith.
               Rom.
               16.
               8.
               
               A
               plaine
               and
               an
               easie
               word
               ,
               that
               the
               simple
               may
               be
               converted
               by
               it
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.
               7
               
               Psal
               .
               119.
               130.
               
               It
               is
               a
               perfit
               word
               ,
               able
               to
               make
               the
               man
               of
               God
               perfit
               .
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               17.
               
               Whatsoever
               men
               ,
               or
               Counsels
               ,
               or
               traditions
               ,
               or
               Angels
               from
               Heaven
               say
               ;
               I
               must
               go
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               if
               they
               speake
               not
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               truth
               in
               them
               .
               Isa
               .
               8.
               
               If
               Paul
               himselfe
               were
               now
               alive
               ,
               and
               should
               Preach
               any
               thing
               besides
               it
               ,
               hee
               were
               accursed
               ▪
               Gal.
               1.
               8.
               
               It
               is
               a
               damnable
               sinne
               to
               adde
               toit
               ,
               
               Rev.
               22.
               18.
               
               Or
               to
               take
               a
               tittle
               from
               it
               ,
               verse
               .
               19.
               ●is
               able
               to
               convince
               all
               gain-sayers
               ,
               without
               running
               to
               this
               or
               that
               mans
               Expositions
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               ●criptures
               themselves
               shew
               their
               own
               meanings
               ,
               Acts
               18.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               27.
               
               But
               may
               not
               men
               give
               their
               Expositions
               ●●to
               it
               ?
            
             
               A.
               There
               must
               bee
               an
               interpreting
               of
               the
               ●ord
               ,
               people
               understand
               not
               the
               Originall
               tongue
               ●●
               it
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               5.
               
               And
               an
               expounding
               too
               ,
               Luke●4
               ●4
               .
               27.
               
               But
               no
               man
               may
               give
               their
               own
               sense
               to
               ●●
               but
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               .
               Neh.
               8.
               8.
               
               For
               the
               ●●me
               Christ
               that
               spake
               the
               dark
               speeches
               and
               Pa●ables
               ,
               the
               same
               Christ
               doth
               expound
               them
               ,
               Mar.
               ●
               .
               34.
               
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               speaking
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Heb.
               3.
               7.
               
               Teacheth
               the
               right
               meaning
               .
               Iohn
               14.
               
               ●6
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               28.
               
               How
               is
               this
               ?
            
             
               A.
               By
               sundry
               wayes
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               conferring
               places
               with
               places
               ,
               as
               Micah
               5.
               2.
               with
               Math.
               2.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               scope
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               would
               know
               Peters
               meaning
               ,
               why
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               Davids
               Sepul●her
               was
               then
               to
               be
               seene
               .
               Act.
               2.
               29.
               
               I
               may
               see
               the
               scope
               of
               that
               speech
               ,
               verse
               .
               31.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               observing
               whether
               the
               word
               be
               proper
               or
               figurative
               Iohn
               15.
               1.
               and
               many
               others
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               29.
               
               What
               say
               you
               more
               of
               the
               Word
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               undertakes
               to
               be
               a
               rule
               to
               all
               that
               we
               do
               ,
               to
               the
               wearing
               of
               our
               hayre
               .
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               14.
               
               Or
               of
               ●
               Garment
               .
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               3.
               
               To
               our
               eating
               and
               drinking
               .
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               31.
               
               To
               our
               marketting
               and
               Marchandizing
               .
               Iam
               4.
               13.
               
               Not
               so
               little
               as
               a
               shoo●yer
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               amisse
               ,
               the
               word
               doth
               condemn
               it
               .
               Isa
               .
               3.
               18.
               
               Not
               so
               little
               as
               an
               idle
               word
               ,
               but
               the
               
               word
               doth
               tax
               it
               .
               Math.
               12.
               36.
               
               Not
               so
               little
               as
               a
               thought
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               bee
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               .
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               5.
               
               What
               ever
               we
               thinke
               ,
               say
               ,
               or
               do
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               observe
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               before
               us
               .
               Psal
               .
               119.
               30.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               30.
               
               Why
               dost
               thou
               say
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ?
            
             
               A.
               For
               three
               reasons
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               I
               do
               not
               beleeve
               unbeliefe
               ,
               I
               go
               out
               of
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               deny
               my selfe
               .
               Math.
               16.
               24.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               unlesse
               I
               cast
               my selfe
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               rely
               on
               him
               .
               2
               Chron.
               20.
               20.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               unlesse
               not
               only
               naturally
               ,
               but
               also
               spiritually
               ,
               I
               be
               in
               him
               ,
               move
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               him
               .
               Act.
               17.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               31.
               
               Why
               dost
               thou
               beleeve
               in
               God
               as
               a
               Father
               Almighty
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               that
               in
               my
               greatest
               dangers
               I
               may
               depend
               upon
               him
               who
               is
               able
               to
               deliver
               mee
               .
               Dan.
               3.
               17.
               
               This
               I
               must
               beleeve
               .
               Math.
               9.
               28.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               in
               my
               greatest
               temptations
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               dare
               to
               sin
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               not
               stronger
               then
               he
               .
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q
               32.
               
               Why
               maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               consider
               I
               am
               Created
               of
               God
               and
               for
               God
               to
               live
               holily
               ,
               for
               the
               wicked
               are
               for
               the
               day
               of
               evill
               .
               Prov.
               16.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               I
               glorify
               God
               in
               my
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               not
               mine
               but
               Gods.
               1
               Cor.
               6
               ,
               20.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               I
               abuse
               none
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               all
               unto
               Gods
               praise
               .
               Psal
               .
               145
               ,
               10.
               
               Nor
               prophane
               them
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               holy
               in
               them
               .
               ver
               .
               17.
               
               But
               have
               pleasure
               to
               search
               Gods
               greatnesse
               in
               them
               .
               Psal
               .
               111.
               2.
               
               And
               see
               the
               invisible
               things
               of
               God
               in
               them
               .
               Rom.
               1.
               20.
               
               And
               consider
               them
               .
               Math.
               6.
               28.
               
               And
               meditate
               on
               them
               .
               Psal
               .
               143.
               
            
             
             
               And
               learne
               Parables
               or
               Similitudes
               for
               Spirituall
               things
               out
               of
               them
               .
               Math.
               24.
               32.
               
               For
               God
               teacheth
               mee
               by
               such
               Similitudes
               .
               Hos
               .
               12.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               33.
               
               Why
               dost
               thou
               beleeve
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               his
               onely
               Son
               our
               Lord
               ?
            
             
               A.
               For
               two
               reasons
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               bee
               justifyed
               freely
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               24.
               
               Who
               though
               he
               knew
               no
               sin
               ,
               yet
               was
               made
               sinne
               for
               mee
               ▪
               that
               I
               might
               bee
               made
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               God
               in
               him
               .
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               21.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               looke
               whatsoever
               hee
               did
               ,
               or
               suffered
               ,
               or
               had
               ,
               may
               bee
               woven
               in
               a
               mistery
               into
               my
               heart
               ;
               if
               this
               mistery
               had
               not
               been
               in
               Paul
               ,
               hee
               himselfe
               had
               been
               a
               reprobate
               .
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               34.
               
               Must
               that
               then
               which
               was
               a
               history
               in
               Christ
               ,
               be
               a
               mistery
               in
               us
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yea
               by
               the
               application
               of
               all
               these
               articles
               concerning
               Christ
               to
               our
               soules
               ,
               I
               must
               bee
               an
               adopted
               Son
               of
               God.
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               1.
               
               Christ
               must
               bee
               formed
               and
               conceived
               in
               me
               .
               Gal.
               4.
               19.
               
               I
               must
               suffer
               with
               Christ
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               17.
               
               And
               mine
               old
               man
               must
               be
               crucifyed
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               sin
               dye
               in
               me
               .
               Rom.
               6.
               6.
               
               I
               must
               bee
               crucifyed
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               unto
               mee
               .
               Gal.
               6.
               14.
               
               I
               must
               bee
               buried
               with
               him
               and
               raised
               up
               againe
               to
               a
               new
               life
               .
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
               And
               seeke
               the
               things
               above
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Col.
               3.
               1.
               
               And
               judge
               my selfe
               here
               ,
               otherwise
               I
               shall
               bee
               judged
               and
               condemned
               of
               the
               Lord.
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               35.
               
               Why
               dost
               thou
               say
               ,
               Christ
               was
               conceived
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               A.
               He
               was
               conceived
               .
               Luke
               1.
               31.
               
               By
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               ver
               35.
               for
               the
               woman
               was
               found
               with
               
               child
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Math.
               1.
               18.
               
               Supernaturally
               that
               his
               conception
               might
               be
               without
               sin
               .
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               For
               all
               others
               are
               conceived
               in
               sin
               ,
               Psa
               .
               51.
               5.
               
               Because
               that
               which
               is
               borne
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               flesh
               .
               Iohn
               3.
               6.
               
               And
               yet
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               made
               him
               of
               a
               woman
               .
               Gal.
               ●
               .
               4.
               
               And
               hee
               was
               borne
               of
               her
               .
               Math.
               1.
               
               1●
               .
               Being
               the
               seed
               of
               a
               woman
               .
               Gen.
               3.
               15.
               
               Of
               the
               seed
               of
               David
               .
               Rom.
               1.
               3.
               
               The
               roote
               of
               Iesse
               .
               Isa
               .
               11.
               10.
               
               Hee
               suffered
               under
               Pontius
               Pilate
               who
               gave
               sentence
               that
               he
               should
               be
               Crucifyed
               .
               Luke
               23.
               24.
               
               And
               scourged
               him
               and
               delivered
               him
               up
               to
               death
               .
               Marke
               15.
               15.
               
               Vnder
               whom
               he
               had
               witnessed
               a
               good
               confession
               .
               1
               Tin●
               .
               6.
               15.
               
               And
               therefore
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               crucifyed
               at
               Rome
               the
               great
               City
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               Rev.
               11.
               8.
               
               Because
               Pontius
               Pilate
               who
               delivered
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               Crucifyed
               ,
               was
               governour
               under
               Tiberius
               Caesar
               Emperour
               of
               Rome
               .
               3●1
               .
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               36.
               
               Did
               Christ
               suffer
               in
               Soule
               too
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yea
               :
               for
               his
               Soule
               was
               exceeding
               sorrowfull
               even
               unto
               death
               .
               Math.
               26.
               38.
               
               His
               Soule
               was
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
               as
               well
               as
               his
               body
               .
               Isa
               .
               53.
               10.
               
               Whole
               Christ
               was
               surely
               for
               us
               .
               Heb.
               ●
               .
               22.
               
               And
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               .
               Gal.
               3.
               13.
               
               For
               our
               Soules
               have
               need
               of
               Redemption
               as
               well
               as
               our
               bodies
               .
               Psal
               .
               49.
               8.
               
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               he
               suffered
               greater
               torments
               then
               bodily
               ,
               by
               his
               sweat
               in
               the
               garden
               which
               was
               a
               bloody
               sweat
               .
               Luke
               22.
               44.
               
               And
               by
               his
               lamentable
               speech
               on
               the
               Crosse
               my
               God
               my
               God
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               .
               Math.
               27.
               46.
               
               And
               by
               his
               not
               tasting
               of
               the
               first
               death
               of
               us
               .
               Heb.
               2.
               9.
               
               But
               also
               keeping
               of
               the
               second
               death
               from
               hurting
               us
               .
               Rev.
               2.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               37.
               
               How
               is
               hell
               taken
               in
               Scripture
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               Grave
               .
               Isa
               .
               14.
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Hell
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               feares
               of
               Hell.
               Psal
               .
               116.
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Hell
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               place
               of
               the
               damned
               after
               this
               life
               .
               Luke
               16.
               23.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               the
               hidden
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Psal
               .
               139.
               8.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               Hell
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               Devill
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               hellish
               .
               Rev.
               20.
               14.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               for
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               Christs
               humiliation
               .
               Acts
               2.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q
                 ,
                 38.
              
               
               What
               sayest
               thou
               of
               Christs
               diseent
               into
               Hell
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Not
               as
               though
               he
               descended
               to
               hell
               to
               suffer
               there
               the
               paines
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               for
               he
               said
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               it
               is
               finished
               .
               Iohn
               19.
               5.
               
               Or
               to
               deliver
               the
               Soules
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               and
               Fathers
               of
               old
               out
               of
               Limbo
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               glorifyed
               before
               .
               Math.
               17.
               3.
               
               And
               in
               Paradice
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               he
               being
               the
               ●amb
               slaine
               from
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               8.
               
               Or
               to
               Preach
               to
               Soules
               there
               in
               prison
               .
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               19.
               
               For
               that
               was
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               Preaching
               in
               the
               mouth
               and
               dayes
               of
               Noah
               while
               they
               were
               alive
               ,
               ver
               .
               20.
               or
               to
               tryumph
               over
               Hell
               and
               Divels
               ,
               for
               that
               hee
               did
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               .
               Col.
               2.
               15.
               
               Nor
               as
               though
               he
               descended
               Locally
               at
               all
               into
               Hell
               for
               all
               that
               we
               know
               for
               dying
               he
               said
               unto
               the
               good
               Thief
               ,
               This
               day
               shalt
               thou
               bee
               with
               mee
               in
               Paradice
               .
               Luke
               23.
               43.
               
               And
               hee
               commended
               his
               Spirit
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Father
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               verse
               .
               46.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               39.
               
               Is
               it
               not
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               hath
               it
               not
               its
               meaning
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yea
               it
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               though
               the
               Greeke
               Church
               hath
               omitted
               it
               in
               their
               Creed
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Acts
               2.
               
               ●1
               .
               And
               by
               this
               same
               descent
               into
               hell
               ,
               is
               meant
               Christs
               lowest
               degree
               
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               opposed
               in
               the
               height
               of
               his
               exaltation
               and
               ascension
               .
               Ephes
               .
               4
               ,
               10.
               
               For
               he
               was
               not
               only
               dead
               ,
               but
               hidden
               of
               death
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               though
               he
               could
               not
               be
               held
               quite
               .
               Acts
               2.
               24.
               
               How
               soever
               this
               descent
               into
               hell
               be
               understood
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               by
               this
               means
               his
               people
               shall
               never
               descend
               into
               he●●
               .
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               40.
               
               What
               beleevest
               thou
               of
               Christs
               rising
               the
               third
               day
               ?
            
             
               A.
               He
               rose
               againe
               ,
               not
               by
               re-uniting
               his
               body
               to
               his
               God-head
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               never
               severed
               by
               death
               ,
               for
               being
               Crucifyed
               ,
               hee
               was
               still
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               .
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               8.
               
               But
               by
               re-uniting
               Soule
               and
               body
               together
               ,
               and
               taking
               his
               life
               againe
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               had
               laid
               downe
               .
               Iohn
               10.
               17.
               
               And
               hee
               himselfe
               had
               power
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               verse
               .
               18.
               
               To
               bee
               Lord
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               .
               Rom.
               14.
               9.
               
               And
               this
               hee
               did
               the
               third
               day
               .
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               4.
               
               Namely
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               from
               his
               suffering
               passively
               ,
               verse
               .
               3.
               
               And
               therfore
               the
               space
               is
               called
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               space
               of
               three
               dayes
               .
               John
               2.
               19.
               
               And
               because
               that
               every
               day
               hath
               a
               night
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               the
               space
               of
               three
               nights
               too
               .
               Math.
               12.
               40.
               
               That
               as
               by
               man
               came
               death
               ,
               so
               by
               man
               also
               might
               come
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               .
               1
               Cor
               :
               13.
               21.
               
               Himself
               being
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
               ,
               verse
               .
               20.
               
               And
               the
               first
               borne
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               Col.
               1.
               18.
               
               And
               the
               first
               begotten
               of
               the
               dead
               :
               Rev.
               1.
               5.
               
               And
               dyeth
               no
               more
               .
               Rom.
               6.
               9.
               
               And
               therefore
               those
               that
               rose
               before
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               Shunamites
               child
               .
               2
               Kings
               4.
               35.
               
               And
               Lazarus
               and
               the
               rest
               rose
               again
               to
               a
               mortall
               life
               .
               Iohn
               11.
               44.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               41.
               
               Why
               did
               Christ
               rise
               againe
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               He
               rose
               againe
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               the
               good
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               
               That
               they
               might
               be
               glorified
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               25.
               
               For
               if
               hee
               had
               not
               risen
               they
               had
               still
               been
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               17.
               
               This
               article
               was
               a
               comfort
               to
               Iob
               and
               all
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Iob.
               19.
               25.
               
               And
               is
               to
               be
               remembred
               of
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               comfort
               against
               all
               troubles
               ,
               namely
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2
               ,
               8.
               and
               for
               diver
               other
               reasons
               did
               he
               rise
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 42.
              
               
               What
               beleeve
               you
               conceerning
               the
               other
               two
               Articles
               ?
            
             
               A
               ,
               Hee
               aseended
               into
               heaven
               ,
               Iohn
               3
               ,
               13.
               and
               was
               seene
               so
               doing
               ,
               Iohn
               6.
               62.
               being
               taken
               up
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               9
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               up
               ,
               verse
               .
               10.
               whether
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               are
               not
               yet
               ascended
               ,
               no
               not
               Davids
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               34.
               though
               their
               soules
               doe
               ascend
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               are
               dissolved
               from
               their
               bodies
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               23.
               and
               the
               Heavens
               must
               receive
               him
               till
               the
               times
               of
               restitution
               ,
               Acts
               3.
               21.
               and
               therefore
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               body
               wee
               have
               him
               not
               with
               us
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               Iohn
               12.
               8.
               
               But
               onely
               Sacramentally
               in
               his
               Supper
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               24.
               
               And
               hee
               sitteth
               now
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               1.
               in
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               21.
               being
               preferred
               even
               in
               his
               humane
               nature
               ,
               above
               all
               Angels
               ,
               and
               all
               Principalities
               and
               powers
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               20
               ,
               21.
               expecting
               till
               his
               enemies
               be
               made
               his
               foot-stoole
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               13.
               
               Where
               Steven
               saw
               him
               standing
               up
               as
               in
               his
               defence
               ,
               Acts
               7.
               55.
               and
               where
               hee
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               his
               redeemed
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               24.
               
               As
               beeing
               their
               one
               onely
               Mediator
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 43.
              
               
               What
               beleeve
               you
               of
               Christs
               judging
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               Hee
               is
               ordained
               of
               God
               to
               bee
               Iudge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               42.
               
               Not
               only
               men
               ,
               but
               Angels
               to
               the
               day
               ,
               when
               ,
               being
               called
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               Jude
               6.
               
               Hee
               shall
               come
               to
               do
               it
               visibly
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               11.
               
               And
               according
               to
               those
               truths
               which
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Rom.
               2.
               16.
               and
               as
               men
               may
               find
               their
               doome
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               so
               they
               must
               expect
               it
               ,
               Iohn
               12.
               48.
               
               His
               Saints
               too
               ,
               by
               their
               lives
               shall
               judge
               all
               the
               world
               that
               are
               not
               Saints
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               2.
               
               The
               set
               day
               ,
               and
               houre
               ,
               and
               time
               ,
               knoweth
               no
               man
               ,
               nor
               the
               Angels
               ,
               no
               not
               Christ
               himselfe
               as
               man
               ,
               Marke
               13.
               32.
               
               Though
               a
               mans
               particular
               judgement
               bee
               as
               hee
               dyes
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               27.
               either
               to
               Heaven
               or
               to
               Hell
               ,
               Luke
               16.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               44.
               
               What
               is
               the
               Office
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Hee
               is
               our
               Mediator
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               24.
               and
               he
               that
               makes
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               appearing
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               for
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               24.
               and
               perfuming
               the
               Prayers
               of
               his
               members
               with
               the
               odours
               of
               his
               merits
               ,
               whensoever
               they
               pray
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               Rev.
               8.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               In
               this
               sense
               ,
               no
               meere
               creature
               can
               bee
               a
               Mediator
               to
               intreat
               for
               us
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               2.
               25.
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               in
               another
               sence
               ,
               that
               the
               Prayers
               of
               Saints
               living
               upon
               earth
               when
               they
               pray
               for
               other
               men
               ,
               are
               called
               intercessions
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               1.
               and
               wee
               must
               pray
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ;
               Heb.
               13.
               18.
               though
               not
               when
               they
               bee
               dead
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               bee
               ignorant
               of
               us
               ,
               yea
               though
               it
               bee
               Abraham
               himselfe
               ,
               Isa
               .
               63.
               16.
               
               The
               dead
               know
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               Eccl.
               9.
               5.
               
               The
               Lord
               counts
               it
               an
               absurd
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               living
               should
               seeke
               unto
               the
               dead
               ,
               Isa
               .
               8.
               19.
               when
               once
               their
               soules
               goe
               away
               hence
               they
               
               ●e
               no
               more
               to
               appeare
               to
               us
               ,
               Psal
               .
               39.
               13.
               
               Neither
               have
               wee
               any
               warrant
               to
               pray
               the
               Angels
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               14.
               
               Nor
               to
               speake
               unto
               them
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               bee
               in
               a
               Rhetorieall
               straine
               to
               blesse
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 45.
              
               
               Why
               did
               Christ
               take
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Mediator
               upon
               him
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               hee
               was
               elected
               of
               God
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               Isa
               .
               42.
               1.
               and
               foreordained
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               20.
               and
               sealed
               ,
               John
               6.
               27.
               and
               Sanctifyed
               ,
               Iohn
               10.
               36.
               
               And
               given
               of
               God
               for
               the
               life
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               John
               3.
               16.
               not
               only
               to
               helpe
               sinners
               with
               a
               possibility
               of
               salvation
               that
               they
               might
               bee
               saved
               ,
               ver
               .
               17.
               but
               to
               convert
               sinners
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               
               This
               was
               the
               agreement
               made
               between
               his
               Father
               and
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               have
               a
               seed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Redemption
               which
               hee
               purchased
               should
               actually
               prosper
               ,
               Isa
               .
               53.
               10.
               this
               was
               trinsicall
               end
               he
               lookt
               at
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               purchase
               to
               himselfe
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 46.
              
               
               Which
               bee
               the
               particular
               Offices
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Hee
               was
               Annoynted
               ,
               Isa
               .
               61.
               1.
               
               First
               to
               be
               our
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               must
               hearken
               as
               long
               as
               wee
               live
               ,
               Deut.
               18.
               15.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               our
               mercifull
               and
               faithfull
               high
               Priest
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               17.
               and
               King
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Rev.
               15.
               3.
               
               For
               first
               wee
               were
               desperately
               ignorant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hee
               onely
               can
               reveale
               God
               unto
               us
               ,
               Math.
               11.
               27.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               were
               desperately
               alienated
               ,
               being
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hee
               only
               can
               reconcile
               us
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               21.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               were
               desperately
               disabled
               ,
               and
               could
               never
               have
               applyed
               
               this
               Redemption
               unto
               us
               ,
               hee
               onely
               can
               make
               us
               Kings
               over
               sinne
               and
               death
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 47.
              
               
               Who
               is
               hee
               that
               in
               effect
               denyeth
               Christs
               Offices
               ,
               and
               teacheth
               men
               so
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Pope
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               though
               hee
               seeme
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               2.
               4.
               and
               have
               the
               horne
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               as
               though
               hee
               were
               Christs
               Vicar
               and
               friend
               ,
               yet
               he
               speakes
               like
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               Rev.
               13.
               11.
               
               And
               therefore
               he
               is
               said
               to
               deny
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               2.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 48.
              
               
               How
               doth
               hee
               deny
               Christs
               Offices
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               because
               hee
               denyes
               Christs
               Propheticall
               Office
               ,
               hee
               coynes
               new
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               is
               called
               the
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               Rev.
               12.
               20.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               hee
               denies
               Christs
               Priestly
               Office
               ,
               for
               hee
               undertakes
               to
               offer
               Christ
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               was
               only
               once
               offered
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               28.
               
               Hee
               hath
               invented
               satisfactions
               and
               penances
               ,
               and
               Purgatory
               ,
               to
               expiate
               for
               sinne
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               trod
               the
               wine
               presse
               alone
               ,
               Isa
               .
               63.
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               hee
               denies
               Christs
               Kingly
               Office
               ,
               for
               hee
               applyes
               that
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               Christ
               spake
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               18.
               and
               takes
               it
               onely
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 49.
              
               
               Doth
               hee
               deny
               no
               more
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               A.
               He
               makes
               himselfe
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whereas
               Christ
               onely
               is
               the
               head
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               3.
               this
               Office
               beeing
               given
               him
               onely
               of
               God
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               22.
               
               Hee
               makes
               Peter
               and
               himselfe
               the
               marke
               which
               was
               meant
               of
               Peters
               confession
               ,
               that
               hee
               made
               ,
               Math.
               16.
               18.
               
               Namely
               ,
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               verse
               .
               16.
               for
               hee
               onely
               is
               the
               Rock
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               4.
               the
               Rock
               of
               all
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               15.
               
               And
               who
               is
               this
               Rock
               save
               our
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               18.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 50.
              
               
               Why
               doest
               thou
               beleeve
               in
               God
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               hee
               may
               apply
               Christ
               unto
               me
               to
               Iustification
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               11.
               
               That
               he
               may
               transforme
               me
               into
               the
               image
               of
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               18.
               
               And
               make
               his
               graces
               fruitfull
               in
               me
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               22.
               that
               hee
               may
               teach
               me
               all
               truth
               ,
               and
               put
               me
               in
               remembrance
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               Iohn
               14.
               26.
               and
               lead
               me
               to
               walke
               uprightly
               ,
               Psal
               .
               143.
               10.
               
               That
               he
               may
               comfort
               me
               in
               all
               Temptations
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               31.
               helping
               me
               with
               growes
               in
               my
               Prayers
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               
               That
               hee
               may
               witnesse
               with
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               Gods
               child
               ,
               verse
               .
               16.
               that
               he
               whom
               the
               world
               knoweth
               not
               ,
               may
               abide
               with
               me
               for
               ever
               ,
               Ioh.
               14.
               16.
               
               For
               if
               any
               man
               have
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 51.
              
               
               What
               doest
               thou
               believe
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               doth
               more
               ?
            
             
               A.
               I
               believe
               that
               the
               Spirit
               makes
               me
               a
               member
               of
               one
               Body
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
               Namely
               ,
               the
               holy
               Catholike
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Rev.
               7.
               9.
               which
               is
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               18.
               and
               consisteth
               onely
               of
               Saints
               and
               Professors
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               33.
               
               Whereof
               if
               any
               walke
               scandalously
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               admonished
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               reclaimed
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               accompted
               as
               Heathens
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               17.
               and
               cast
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               proud
               Diothephes
               abused
               this
               power
               ,
               3.
               
               Iohn
               10.
               and
               delivered
               up
               to
               Satan
               ,
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               may
               be
               humbled
               ,
               and
               so
               saved
               if
               it
               may
               be
               possible
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               5.
               
               That
               they
               may
               learne
               not
               to
               blaspheme
               nor
               cause
               the
               Word
               to
               be
               blasphemed
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               20.
               
               The
               visible
               Church
               have
               some
               among
               
               them
               which
               are
               not
               of
               them
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               19.
               
               But
               the
               true
               Church
               which
               is
               called
               Invisible
               ,
               because
               the
               world
               cannot
               see
               which
               persons
               they
               be
               ,
               are
               onely
               them
               which
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               47.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               48.
               
               Wherein
               doth
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               consist
               ?
            
             
               A.
               In
               two
               things
               ;
               first
               ,
               in
               Fellowship
               with
               Christ
               the
               head
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               5.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               ver
               7.
               and
               so
               it
               consisteth
               in
               7
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               in
               Vnity
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5
               &c.
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               keeping
               company
               with
               them
               .
               Psal
               .
               16.
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               Praying
               for
               them
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               6
               ,
               18.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               Fellowship
               ,
               compassion
               ▪
               and
               bowels
               .
               Phil.
               2
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               in
               helping
               one
               another
               out
               of
               Sin
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               1.
               and
               provoking
               one
               another
               to
               goodnesse
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               24.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               in
               imitating
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               1.
               6.
               as
               they
               imitate
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               1.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               in
               relieving
               them
               that
               lacke
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               selling
               of
               ones
               goods
               if
               need
               require
               .
               Acts
               4.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 53.
              
               
               What
               believest
               thou
               concerning
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               ?
            
             
               A.
               I
               believe
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               believe
               in
               Christ
               receive
               re●●ission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               43.
               
               I
               cannot
               truly
               say
               I
               am
               sicke
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               my
               sinnes
               are
               forgiven
               me
               ,
               Isa
               .
               33.
               24.
               blotted
               out
               and
               remembred
               in
               heaven
               no
               more
               ,
               Isa
               .
               43.
               25.
               nor
               imputed
               to
               me
               ,
               Psal
               .
               32.
               2.
               but
               drowned
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Mich.
               7.
               19.
               
               Namely
               ,
               of
               Christs
               bloud
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               7
               which
               cleanseth
               me
               from
               all
               Sin
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               my
               Beliefe
               is
               right
               ,
               if
               I
               walke
               in
               the
               light
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               1.
               7.
               
               For
               who
               so
               have
               not
               destroyed
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               Christ
               was
               never
               yet
               manifest
               
               to
               them
               ,
               1
               John
               3.
               8.
               
               Those
               that
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               shall
               never
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               32.
               
               Neither
               are
               such
               as
               goe
               on
               in
               their
               guilty
               Consciences
               ,
               forgiven
               ,
               Exod.
               31.
               7.
               nor
               such
               as
               provoke
               ▪
               Christ
               ,
               and
               obey
               not
               his
               voyce
               ,
               Exod.
               23.
               21.
               
               Yet
               God
               is
               a
               God
               ready
               to
               Pardon
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               17.
               
               Vpon
               true
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               answerable
               to
               the
               vow
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               54.
               
               What
               believest
               thou
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Though
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               count
               it
               incredible
               ,
               Acts
               26.
               8.
               neverthelesse
               by
               Faith
               I
               know
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               Joh.
               11.
               24.
               
               And
               that
               these
               very
               eyes
               shall
               rise
               and
               see
               my
               Redeemer
               ,
               Iob
               19.
               27.
               though
               the
               wormes
               have
               eaten
               up
               all
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               verse
               .
               26.
               yea
               ,
               though
               my
               body
               were
               drowned
               and
               devoured
               of
               Fishes
               ,
               Rev.
               20.
               13.
               though
               the
               substance
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               Iustice
               requiring
               that
               the
               same
               bodies
               that
               sinned
               should
               be
               damned
               ,
               and
               Mercy
               requiring
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               bodies
               that
               glorified
               God
               should
               be
               saved
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               10.
               
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               that
               the
               qualities
               and
               accidences
               shall
               bee
               altered
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               this
               very
               mortall
               shall
               put
               on
               Immortality
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               53.
               
               This
               dishonourable
               shall
               put
               on
               glory
               ,
               this
               weak
               shall
               put
               on
               Power
               ,
               verse
               .
               43.
               this
               naturall
               body
               shall
               bee
               raised
               a
               more
               Spirituall
               body
               ,
               verse
               .
               44.
               and
               beare
               the
               image
               of
               the
               heavenly
               ,
               verse
               .
               49.
               though
               it
               bee
               dispiersed
               into
               a
               thousand
               thousand
               pieces
               by
               Corruption
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               will
               loose
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               Joh.
               6.
               39.
               
               And
               therefore
               my
               Flesh
               shall
               not
               rest
               in
               hope
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               9.
               of
               the
               Redemption
               of
               my
               Body
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
               ●3
               .
               
               That
               mortality
               may
               be
               swallowed
               up
               of
               Life
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               4.
               
               Though
               my
               soule
               while
               it
               is
               absent
               from
               my
               body
               ,
               be
               present
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               having
               returned
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               ,
               Eccles
               ,
               12.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 55.
              
               
               What
               believest
               thou
               more
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Resurrection
               both
               of
               the
               just
               and
               also
               the
               unjust
               ,
               Acts
               24.
               15.
               
               The
               one
               to
               life
               the
               other
               to
               damnation
               ,
               Iohn
               5.
               29.
               
               For
               Christ
               is
               the
               Judge
               of
               quicke
               and
               dead
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               42.
               
               And
               therefore
               though
               it
               bee
               appointed
               unto
               men
               once
               to
               dye
               ,
               neverthelesse
               not
               to
               dye
               as
               beasts
               but
               to
               come
               to
               judgement
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               27.
               
               The
               Angels
               being
               instruments
               of
               gathering
               them
               ,
               and
               sending
               them
               to
               Christs
               barre
               with
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               Math.
               24.
               31.
               not
               a
               materiall
               Trump
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               trumpe
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               shout
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               rise
               first
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               4.
               16.
               
               Then
               those
               that
               are
               alive
               shall
               be
               caught
               up
               to
               meet
               Christ
               in
               the
               ayre
               ,
               verse
               .
               17.
               being
               changed
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               52.
               
               Blessed
               and
               holy
               is
               hee
               ,
               that
               hath
               part
               in
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               from
               sinne
               unto
               holinesse
               heere
               ,
               Rev.
               20.
               6.
               for
               he
               shall
               goe
               into
               life
               eternall
               ,
               but
               the
               rest
               into
               everlasting
               punishment
               ,
               Math.
               25.
               46.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               56.
               
               What
               believest
               thou
               concerning
               the
               last
               Article
               ,
               namely
               Life
               everlasting
               ?
            
             
               A.
               I
               believe
               it
               is
               the
               inheritance
               proper
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               ,
               in
               this
               life
               are
               made
               meet
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               it
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               12.
               
               Which
               is
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               Math.
               25.
               34.
               consisting
               ,
               First
               in
               the
               beatificall
               vision
               and
               sight
               of
               God
               as
               hee
               is
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               intire
               likenesse
               with
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               17.
               15.
               
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               and
               pleasure
               everlasting
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               11.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               having
               no
               need
               of
               the
               Creature
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               5.
               but
               inheriting
               all
               things
               in
               God
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               7.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               in
               freedome
               from
               all
               troubles
               and
               grievances
               ,
               and
               imperfections
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Blessednesse
               of
               it
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               to
               conceive
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               9.
               
               It
               is
               such
               a
               holy
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               no
               unholy
               person
               may
               have
               it
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               9.
               and
               if
               hee
               were
               their
               suppose
               that
               were
               possible
               which
               is
               impossible
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               50.
               
               Yet
               hee
               could
               have
               no
               happinesse
               there
               ,
               for
               there
               dwelleth
               nothing
               but
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 57.
              
               
               The
               wicked
               say
               they
               believe
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               doe
               they
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Indeed
               they
               believe
               the
               history
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Word
               ,
               Iam.
               2.
               19.
               otherwise
               they
               believe
               a
               falshood
               or
               a
               lye
               ,
               Ierem.
               13.
               25.
               and
               therefore
               though
               they
               expect
               to
               be
               saved
               on
               their
               death-beds
               ,
               when
               they
               dye
               they
               shall
               perish
               ,
               Prov.
               11.
               7.
               
               Though
               they
               cry
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               open
               the
               gates
               of
               heaven
               to
               us
               ,
               yet
               hee
               will
               not
               open
               it
               unto
               them
               ,
               Math.
               25.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               God
               that
               made
               them
               will
               never
               save
               them
               ,
               Isa
               .
               27.
               11.
               and
               though
               they
               dye
               with
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               in
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               Math.
               7.
               21.
               and
               so
               goe
               away
               like
               Lambes
               ,
               they
               shall
               lye
               in
               the
               grave
               of
               Hell
               ,
               as
               thick
               as
               Sheepe
               in
               a
               sheep-cote
               ,
               Psal
               .
               49.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 58.
              
               
               How
               many
               Commandements
               are
               there
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Ten
               ,
               ten
               Words
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               28.
               
               God
               added
               no
               more
               ,
               Deut.
               5.
               22.
               
               Which
               are
               the
               rule
               of
               my
               steps
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               133.
               continually
               ,
               vers
               .
               117.
               
               in
               my
               memory
               ,
               verse
               .
               109.
               in
               mine
               understanding
               ,
               verse
               .
               130.
               being
               my
               meditation
               alwayes
               ,
               verse
               .
               97.
               that
               I
               may
               refraine
               my
               life
               from
               every
               Sin
               ,
               verse
               .
               101.
               
               Idle
               vaine
               thoughts
               and
               all
               ,
               verse
               .
               113.
               and
               indeare
               them
               unto
               me
               above
               thousands
               of
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               verse
               .
               72.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 59.
              
               
               What
               rules
               are
               to
               helpe
               us
               in
               the
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Six
               more
               especially
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               Spirituall
               ,
               so
               spirituall
               that
               the
               best
               Saint
               is
               carnall
               in
               comparison
               of
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               14.
               reaching
               to
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               soule
               mind
               ,
               strength
               ,
               Luk.
               10.
               27.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               perfect
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.
               7.
               commanding
               Obedience
               to
               every
               tittle
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               doe
               but
               once
               Sin
               it
               doth
               curse
               him
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               10.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               it
               forbiddeth
               or
               commandeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               forbiddeth
               or
               commandeth
               all
               meanes
               ,
               occasions
               ,
               or
               provocations
               thereunto
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               least
               amorous
               looke
               ,
               is
               Adultery
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               28.
               
               The
               least
               hatred
               ,
               is
               Murther
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               15.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               Law
               forbiddeth
               ,
               it
               commandeth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               11.
               
               Whatsoever
               it
               commandeth
               it
               forbiddeth
               the
               contrary
               ,
               Levit.
               19.
               17.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               it
               runneth
               upon
               Negatives
               for
               negatives
               bind
               strongly
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               No
               ,
               no
               in
               no
               wise
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               9.
               the
               Firmative
               binds
               alwayes
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               all
               moments
               ,
               but
               the
               Negative
               bindeth
               to
               both
               ,
               Luke
               21.
               34.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               it
               s
               put
               in
               the
               second
               Person
               ,
               that
               every
               soule
               may
               apply
               it
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 60.
              
               
               Who
               be
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Rigour
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
               law
               ?
            
             
               A.
               All
               disobedient
               persons
               that
               are
               not
               made
               righteous
               by
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               9.
               
               Even
               the
               whole
               
               world
               ,
               whether
               Christian
               Professors
               or
               not
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               18.
               bounded
               to
               doe
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               as
               a
               wife
               is
               bound
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               2.
               and
               therefore
               the
               Law
               hath
               dominion
               over
               them
               as
               long
               as
               they
               live
               ,
               verse
               .
               1.
               and
               the
               Curse
               too
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               10.
               
               And
               whatsoever
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               Law
               sayes
               ,
               it
               s
               spoken
               directly
               to
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               19.
               but
               Believers
               in
               whom
               sin
               doth
               not
               reigne
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               but
               under
               Grace
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               14
               neverthelesse
               they
               must
               not
               thinke
               the
               Law
               to
               bee
               of
               none
               effect
               to
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               31.
               
               But
               first
               they
               must
               consent
               to
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               16.
               
               Secondly
               ▪
               get
               the
               knowledge
               of
               their
               sins
               more
               and
               more
               by
               it
               .
               verse
               .
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               sling
               myre
               and
               dirt
               in
               their
               owne
               faces
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               it
               ,
               verse
               .
               2.
               
               ●
               Fourthly
               ,
               delight
               in
               it
               as
               a
               blessed
               rule
               of
               life
               ,
               verse
               .
               22.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               be
               moved
               by
               it
               to
               thankfulnesse
               to
               Christ
               ▪
               vers
               .
               25.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               be
               schooled
               by
               it
               to
               hang
               faster
               upon
               Christ
               ▪
               Gal.
               2.
               24.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               madnesse
               of
               their
               flesh
               ,
               that
               desires
               rather
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Law
               though
               never
               so
               cruell
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               under
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 61.
              
               
               Wherefore
               serves
               the
               Preface
               :
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               which
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               bondage
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Two
               teach
               me
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               wholly
               obey
               ,
               except
               I
               believe
               God
               is
               my
               God
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               14.
               8.
               and
               be
               one
               of
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               16.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               consideration
               of
               what
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               mee
               ,
               is
               a
               motive
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               24.
               31.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               forgetfull
               
               of
               old
               mercies
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               perswades
               me
               to
               obedience
               with
               the
               newest
               and
               latest
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               2.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirituall
               meaning
               of
               this
               deliverance
               ,
               from
               Egyptian
               bondage
               concerneth
               all
               that
               are
               delivered
               from
               Satan
               and
               sin
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 62.
              
               
               Are
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               greater
               then
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yea
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               first
               and
               the
               great
               Commandements
               ,
               Math.
               22.
               38.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               object
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               God
               ,
               is
               greater
               then
               man
               ,
               Iob
               33.
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               is
               the
               immediate
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               sins
               against
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               does
               more
               immediatly
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               12.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               moderate
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               second
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ▪
               the
               duty
               of
               obedience
               to
               Parents
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               is
               not
               right
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               1.
               
               And
               yet
               with
               these
               cautions
               ,
               first
               that
               the
               comparison
               be
               equally
               made
               of
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               with
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               second
               ;
               of
               the
               middle
               with
               the
               middle
               ,
               of
               the
               least
               with
               the
               least
               ,
               otherwise
               not
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               15.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               our
               obedience
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               our
               obedience
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               4.
               20.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               obedience
               to
               both
               ,
               is
               inseperable
               ,
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               ever
               goe
               together
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               75.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q
                 ,
                 63.
              
               
               What
               art
               thou
               commanded
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               but
               me
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               know
               God
               and
               believe
               him
               ,
               Isa
               .
               43.
               
               ●0
               .
               and
               in
               him
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               20.
               20.
               and
               in
               no
               other
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               81.
               9.
               
               This
               Commandement
               bids
               me
               keepe
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               Deut.
               11.
               22.
               
               Not
               onely
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               in
               what
               hee
               commanded
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               
               but
               any
               Commandement
               he
               would
               afterwards
               give
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               17.
               
               And
               therefore
               this
               Commandement
               binds
               me
               now
               to
               believe
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               23.
               to
               relye
               upon
               God
               for
               all
               things
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               16.
               8.
               
               Couragiously
               to
               wait
               upon
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               27.
               14.
               
               To
               walke
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               servant
               before
               his
               Master
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               1.
               
               In
               all
               my
               wayes
               to
               think
               of
               God
               ▪
               and
               to
               acknowledge
               him
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               6.
               
               To
               be
               merry
               in
               him
               evermore
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               4.
               to
               feare
               him
               and
               to
               serve
               him
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               13.
               
               To
               turne
               the
               desires
               of
               my
               Soule
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               remembrance
               of
               him
               ,
               Isa
               .
               26
               8.
               
               To
               labour
               more
               after
               him
               ,
               then
               after
               meat
               or
               drinke
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               perising
               world
               ,
               Iohn
               6.
               27.
               
               To
               make
               him
               the
               end
               and
               scope
               of
               all
               mine
               actions
               ,
               not
               onely
               Spirituall
               ,
               but
               also
               civill
               ,
               and
               naturall
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Qu.
                 64.
              
               
               Now
               because
               we
               must
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               feare
               him
               ,
               and
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               which
               be
               they
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Hee
               is
               uncompounded
               ,
               simple
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               one
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               4.
               
               Immutable
               and
               unvariable
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               17.
               and
               therefore
               hee
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               Repent
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               29.
               but
               onely
               improperly
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               effects
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               6.
               
               Infinite
               in
               greatnesse
               ,
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               is
               not
               able
               to
               containe
               him
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.
               27.
               being
               every
               where
               present
               ,
               Psal
               .
               139.
               7.
               
               Infinite
               in
               eternity
               ,
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               ,
               Psal
               .
               90.
               2.
               
               Not
               by
               succession
               of
               time
               but
               hee
               is
               for
               ever
               I
               am
               ,
               Exod
               ▪
               3.
               14.
               
               Infinite
               in
               Power
               ,
               for
               hee
               is
               Almighty
               ;
               Gen.
               17.
               1.
               
               Nothing
               is
               unpossible
               to
               him
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               37.
               unlesse
               it
               be
               to
               doe
               evill
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               weaknesse
               
               and
               no
               power
               ;
               and
               therefore
               unpossible
               to
               him
               ,
               Heb.
               6.
               18.
               
               Infinit
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               knoweth
               all
               things
               ,
               Ioh.
               21.
               7.
               
               Not
               by
               discourse
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               but
               all
               together
               ,
               Psal
               .
               139.
               4.
               most
               free
               in
               his
               Will
               ,
               he
               doth
               whatsoever
               he
               will
               ,
               Psal
               .
               115.
               3.
               
               His
               will
               being
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               11.
               
               Abundant
               in
               goodnesse
               ,
               mercy
               ,
               gracious
               in
               patience
               and
               Truth
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               6.
               and
               Justice
               ,
               verse
               .
               7.
               and
               Holinesse
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               16.
               of
               terrible
               Majesty
               ,
               Iob
               37.
               22.
               most
               happie
               and
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               36.
               and
               so
               forth
               ?
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 65.
              
               
               How
               doe
               the
               attributes
               of
               God
               concerne
               thine
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               especially
               in
               this
               first
               Commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               God
               is
               simple
               as
               a
               Spirit
               ;
               therefore
               hee
               must
               be
               served
               in
               spirit
               and
               truth
               ,
               Iohn
               4.
               24.
               and
               I
               must
               doe
               every
               thing
               with
               simplicity
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               is
               un-alterable
               ;
               therefore
               I
               must
               trust
               in
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               Psal
               .
               89.
               34.
               neither
               change
               nor
               meddle
               with
               them
               that
               doe
               ,
               but
               bee
               constant
               in
               his
               feare
               ,
               Prov.
               24.
               21.
               
               Yet
               I
               must
               repent
               ,
               and
               so
               change
               my
               life
               ,
               for
               God
               also
               repenteth
               of
               the
               evill
               ,
               Joel
               ,
               2.
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               God
               fill
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               J
               must
               be
               conscious
               that
               wheresoever
               I
               am
               God
               is
               ,
               Ierem.
               23.
               24.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               eternall
               ,
               then
               hee
               is
               the
               Eternall
               life
               that
               I
               must
               seeke
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               5.
               20.
               and
               count
               him
               my
               continuall
               refuge
               ,
               Deut.
               33.
               27.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               Almighty
               ,
               then
               I
               must
               not
               stand
               out
               against
               his
               chastenings
               ,
               Iob
               5.
               17.
               but
               feare
               him
               ,
               Iob
               6.
               14.
               and
               humble
               my selfe
               betime
               before
               him
               ,
               Iob
               8.
               5.
               and
               returne
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               escaping
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               Iob
               22.
               23.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               if
               
               God
               know
               all
               things
               ,
               then
               I
               must
               be
               conscious
               that
               hee
               seeth
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               Math.
               9.
               4.
               and
               all
               my
               Secrets
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               18.
               
               And
               so
               of
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 66.
              
               
               What
               art
               thou
               commanded
               in
               the
               second
               Commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Not
               to
               serve
               God
               with
               Will-worship
               ,
               though
               it
               seeme
               never
               so
               wise
               and
               humble
               ,
               and
               mortifying
               ,
               Colos
               .
               2.
               23.
               
               To
               abhorre
               all
               grosse
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               Act.
               17.
               29.
               as
               that
               hee
               is
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               as
               mens
               selves
               doe
               thinke
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               21.
               not
               to
               make
               any
               Image
               ,
               Deut.
               5.
               8.
               
               Vnlesse
               God
               should
               specially
               reveale
               a
               new
               Commandement
               ,
               as
               once
               he
               did
               for
               Cherubims
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Exod.
               25.
               18.
               and
               the
               brasen
               Serpent
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               Numb
               .
               21.
               8.
               or
               unlesse
               it
               be
               in
               a
               Civill
               use
               ,
               Math.
               22.
               10.
               
               To
               abhor
               Images
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               eyther
               to
               worship
               God
               before
               them
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               25.
               14.
               or
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Jewes
               did
               God
               in
               Baal
               ,
               Hos
               .
               2.
               16.
               or
               to
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               God
               by
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               or
               being
               at
               Masse
               or
               communion
               of
               Service
               with
               them
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               21.
               or
               housing
               them
               ,
               2
               Iohn
               10.
               or
               bidding
               them
               God
               speed
               ,
               verse
               .
               11.
               or
               learning
               any
               of
               their
               devises
               or
               customes
               of
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               12.
               30.
               or
               familiar
               reading
               their
               bookes
               ,
               Acts
               19.
               19.
               
               Vnlesse
               it
               bee
               to
               confute
               them
               by
               their
               owne
               Writers
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               28.
               and
               to
               upbraid
               carnall
               Professors
               ,
               with
               their
               strictnesse
               in
               their
               kind
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 67.
              
               
               What
               else
               art
               thou
               commanded
               in
               the
               second
               Commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Not
               to
               leane
               to
               mine
               owne
               knowledge
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               5.
               nor
               to
               serve
               God
               by
               the
               precepts
               of
               
               men
               ,
               Esa
               .
               29.
               13.
               nor
               as
               men
               bid
               me
               ,
               Marke
               7.
               6.
               nor
               according
               to
               the
               Traditions
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               our
               fore-fathers
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               18.
               
               I
               am
               commanded
               to
               doe
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               matter
               what
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               commandeth
               .
               Gen
               6.
               22.
               
               For
               otherwise
               my
               prayers
               and
               services
               that
               I
               doe
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               my
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               oblations
               ,
               are
               no
               better
               then
               murder
               ,
               or
               a
               Dogs
               neck
               ,
               or
               Swines
               bloud
               ,
               or
               Idolatry
               ,
               so
               indeed
               it
               as
               ,
               if
               I
               serve
               him
               after
               my
               owne
               wayes
               ,
               Isa
               .
               66.
               3.
               not
               only
               stickes
               and
               stones
               are
               Idols
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               1.
               
               But
               carnall
               fancies
               ,
               imaginations
               ,
               dulnesse
               ,
               deadnesse
               ,
               luke-warmnesse
               ;
               for
               their
               be
               Idols
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               Ezec.
               14.
               3.
               4.
               
               Covetousnesse
               is
               Idolatry
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               5.
               
               Stubbornnesse
               is
               as
               Idolatry
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               23.
               
               A
               carelesse
               Christian
               is
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               idoll
               Professor
               ,
               an
               idoll
               Christian
               ,
               an
               idoll
               Shepheard
               ,
               Zach.
               11.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 68.
              
               
               What
               art
               thou
               commanded
               in
               the
               third
               Commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               glorifie
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               Rev.
               15.
               4.
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Titles
               and
               Attributes
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               5.
               his
               Law
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               3.
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               as
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               hearing
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               Deut.
               12.
               5.
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               Act.
               9.
               15.
               the
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Math.
               10.
               22.
               
               His
               censures
               ,
               as
               Excommunication
               ,
               and
               delivering
               men
               up
               unto
               Satan
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               4.
               
               His
               Sacraments
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               19.
               
               All
               his
               worship
               ,
               Mal.
               1.
               11.
               his
               Meditation
               ,
               Luke
               24.
               47.
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               tongue
               or
               lips
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               but
               also
               in
               heart
               ,
               Psal
               .
               86.
               11.
               and
               in
               every
               action
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               9.
               
               If
               any
               man
               or
               woman
               doe
               not
               their
               duty
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               Servants
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               ,
               they
               cause
               Gods
               name
               to
               be
               blasphemed
               ,
               
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               1.
               
               So
               also
               if
               any
               man
               breake
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               is
               guilty
               of
               other
               mens
               blaspheming
               Gods
               name
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               24.
               
               Likewise
               if
               a
               Brother
               ,
               or
               Sister
               walketh
               scandalously
               ,
               they
               prophane
               Gods
               name
               ,
               Ezec.
               36.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               68.
               
               What
               more
               art
               thou
               commanded
               in
               the
               third
               Commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               feare
               God
               and
               sweare
               by
               his
               Name
               ,
               Deut.
               6.
               13.
               with
               a
               Soule-bowing
               oath
               ,
               Isa
               .
               45.
               23.
               which
               is
               a
               wholly
               confessing
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               11.
               and
               an
               oath
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               Isa
               .
               19.
               18.
               and
               in
               some
               solemne
               cases
               with
               a
               renewed
               oath
               ,
               Deut.
               10.
               20.
               
               Either
               given
               hy
               others
               ,
               and
               so
               willingly
               taken
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               15.
               14.
               or
               freely
               of
               ones
               selfe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               106.
               if
               need
               require
               by
               Oath
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               must
               bee
               in
               Truth
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               judgement
               ,
               Ier.
               4.
               2.
               and
               if
               necessity
               of
               weight
               bee
               in
               private
               agreements
               ,
               Gen.
               26.
               31.
               
               As
               for
               performance
               of
               ones
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               Gen.
               47.
               31.
               or
               to
               cleare
               ones
               selfe
               and
               graciously
               to
               satisfie
               a
               Brother
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               20.
               3.
               yea
               now
               under
               the
               Gospell
               too
               ,
               Isa
               .
               65.
               16.
               
               And
               in
               some
               cases
               a
               Minister
               may
               sweare
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               People
               believe
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               13.
               and
               in
               more
               private
               threatnings
               from
               God
               ,
               1
               Kings
               17.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 70.
              
               
               What
               art
               thou
               forbidden
               in
               the
               third
               Commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               I
               am
               forbidden
               in
               common
               talke
               Swearing
               ,
               Math.
               3.
               5.
               least
               I
               fall
               into
               damnation
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               12.
               and
               bring
               all
               the
               Curses
               in
               Gods
               booke
               on
               my
               house
               ,
               Zach.
               5.
               2
               ,
               3.
               and
               cause
               the
               very
               
               Land
               to
               mou
               nre
               ,
               Ierem.
               23.
               10.
               
               It
               was
               the
               brand
               of
               a
               Saul
               to
               bee
               a
               common
               Swearer
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               14.
               24.
               39
               ,
               44.
               1
               
               Sam.
               19.
               6.
               1.
               and
               28.
               10.
               
               And
               that
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               broken
               Oathes
               ,
               as
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               Ierem.
               5.
               2.
               
               Or
               in
               Idolatrous
               oathes
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               a
               double
               sinne
               ;
               as
               by
               this
               Light
               or
               by
               Baal
               ,
               Ier.
               12.
               16.
               
               Or
               any
               other
               hideous
               oathes
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Passion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               by
               Milchom
               ,
               Zeph.
               1.
               5.
               
               The
               prophane
               use
               of
               Swearing
               is
               a
               bloudy
               sinne
               ,
               Swearing
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               and
               Killing
               are
               put
               together
               ;
               for
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               a
               controversie
               with
               Men
               Hos
               .
               4.
               2
               
               Nay
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               heare
               an
               Oath
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               utter
               a
               reproofe
               ,
               hee
               is
               guilty
               of
               the
               sinne
               .
               Levit.
               5.
               1.
               and
               if
               for
               every
               idle
               word
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               give
               accompt
               before
               God
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               what
               then
               shall
               hee
               doe
               for
               his
               Oathes
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               36.
               
               Swearing
               is
               a
               cursing
               of
               ones
               selfe
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               74.
               but
               chiefly
               I
               am
               forbidden
               all
               false
               Swearing
               ,
               Levit.
               19.
               12.
               for
               that
               puls
               Christ
               swiftly
               against
               one
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               71.
               
               What
               art
               thou
               forbidden
               more
               in
               the
               third
               Commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               all
               taking
               Gods
               name
               in
               vaine
               ,
               as
               O
               God
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               Deut.
               5.
               11.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               formall
               repeating
               these
               words
               ,
               The
               Lord
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               17.
               37.
               
               I
               thanke
               God
               I
               doe
               so
               and
               so
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               11.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               vaine
               repetitions
               ,
               as
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ,
               Christ
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ,
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               ;
               as
               Papists
               and
               babling
               Battuses
               use
               them
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               7.
               
               Yet
               repetitions
               that
               proceed
               out
               of
               a
               broken
               
               zealous
               heart
               bee
               holy
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               abuse
               of
               Lots
               ,
               for
               their
               disposing
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               Prov.
               16.
               33.
               and
               were
               Sacredly
               used
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               deciding
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               Prov.
               18.
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               Elections
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               10.
               21.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               dividing
               of
               Portions
               ,
               Numb
               .
               26.
               55.
               
               Fourthly
               the
               finding
               out
               of
               an
               Offender
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               7.
               14.
               for
               they
               were
               joyned
               with
               Prayer
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               24
               ,
               26.
               resting
               on
               Gods
               determination
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               14.
               2.
               being
               a
               Divine
               thing
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               Ionah
               1.
               6
               ,
               7.
               and
               appealings
               to
               God
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               14.
               41.
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               bee
               used
               to
               wickednesse
               ,
               Math.
               27.
               35.
               as
               South-saying
               ,
               Ester
               3.
               7.
               or
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               or
               any
               evill
               practices
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 72.
              
               
               What
               art
               thou
               commanded
               in
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Sabboth
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               keepe
               it
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               Deut.
               5.
               12
               ,
               not
               to
               hide
               mine
               eyes
               from
               it
               ,
               Ezec.
               22.
               26.
               not
               to
               turne
               my
               foot
               from
               it
               ,
               to
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               count
               it
               honourable
               ,
               to
               honour
               God
               in
               it
               ,
               not
               seeking
               mine
               owne
               pleasure
               ,
               not
               doing
               mine
               owne
               workes
               ,
               nor
               speaking
               mine
               owne
               words
               ,
               Isa
               .
               58.
               13.
               
               To
               regard
               it
               in
               mine
               owne
               dwelling
               house
               ,
               and
               in
               Gods
               at
               publique
               Convocations
               and
               assemblies
               ,
               Levit.
               23.
               3.
               there
               to
               Pray
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               13.
               
               To
               have
               the
               Word
               read
               and
               Preached
               ,
               Acts.
               15.
               21.
               to
               reason
               about
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               2.
               
               To
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               and
               thanke
               him
               ,
               Psal
               .
               92.
               1.
               
               To
               meditate
               and
               triumph
               in
               Gods
               workes
               ,
               
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               To
               talke
               of
               Gods
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               forth
               morning
               and
               night
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               not
               an
               houre
               or
               two
               at
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               end
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               whole
               day
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               a
               part
               of
               a
               day
               ,
               but
               a
               whole
               Day
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               1.
               
               If
               I
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               hallow
               this
               day
               I
               shall
               burne
               in
               Hell-fire
               ,
               for
               ever
               ,
               Ier.
               17.
               27.
               
               Hee
               is
               an
               adversary
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               mockes
               at
               a
               strict
               keeping
               of
               a
               Sabboth
               ,
               Lam.
               1.
               7.
               
               For
               God
               hath
               blessed
               it
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               3.
               and
               it
               is
               a
               Signe
               betweene
               a
               man
               and
               his
               God
               ,
               Ezec.
               20.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 73.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               more
               of
               the
               Sabboth
               ?
            
             
               A.
               I
               must
               not
               onely
               keepe
               it
               ,
               but
               keepe
               it
               verily
               ,
               Exod.
               31.
               13.
               and
               abstaine
               from
               all
               weekly
               workes
               ,
               not
               onely
               rest
               but
               rest
               holily
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               Fathers
               must
               not
               suffer
               ,
               much
               lesse
               cause
               their
               Children
               ,
               or
               Masters
               their
               Servants
               ,
               or
               Inne-keepers
               their
               Ghests
               ,
               to
               breake
               this
               day
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               10.
               none
               may
               buy
               or
               sell
               victuals
               or
               wares
               on
               this
               day
               ,
               Nehem.
               13.
               16
               ,
               17.
               nor
               carry
               burthens
               ,
               Ier.
               17.
               22.
               
               Nor
               goe
               journies
               ,
               Exod.
               16.
               29.
               nor
               dresse
               meat
               beyond
               necessity
               ,
               or
               godly
               convenience
               ,
               to
               the
               hinderance
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               Daughters
               ,
               or
               Maids
               ,
               from
               sanctifying
               this
               day
               ,
               verse
               .
               23.
               
               Hither
               are
               referred
               holy
               Feasts
               or
               thankesgivings
               ,
               Neh.
               8.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               As
               the
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Gunpowder
               Treason
               ,
               Hester
               9.
               21.
               
               Fasts
               for
               humiliations
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               20.
               3.
               which
               must
               bee
               Sanctified
               too
               ,
               Ioel
               1.
               4.
               as
               being
               kinds
               of
               Sabboths
               ,
               Levit.
               16.
               31.
               
               And
               therefore
               the
               Convocations
               of
               them
               must
               be
               holy
               ,
               Levit.
               23.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 74.
              
               
               May
               no
               works
               but
               onely
               of
               Gods
               immediate
               Worship
               bee
               do●e
               on
               the
               Sabboth
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               Yea
               ,
               first
               workes
               of
               Mercy
               to
               a
               Beast
               in
               danger
               or
               need
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               11.
               or
               to
               Man
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               other
               misery
               ,
               verse
               .
               10.
               whether
               in
               soule
               or
               body
               ,
               Luk.
               13.
               11.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               works
               of
               necessity
               ,
               as
               taking
               of
               food
               ,
               Marke
               2.
               23.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               works
               of
               decency
               ,
               as
               making
               of
               beds
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               for
               the
               Sabboth
               was
               made
               for
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               man
               for
               the
               Sabboth
               ▪
               verse
               .
               27.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               works
               of
               common
               honesty
               and
               humanity
               ,
               as
               saluting
               one
               another
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               forbidden
               to
               be
               courteous
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               8.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               works
               though
               otherwise
               in
               themselves
               se●●ile
               ,
               requisite
               to
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               as
               travelling
               to
               Church
               ,
               Luke
               6.
               6.
               or
               riding
               divers
               miles
               off
               to
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               2
               Kings
               4.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               The
               Ministers
               studying
               his
               text
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               killing
               of
               the
               sacrifices
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               23.
               31.
               and
               setting
               things
               in
               order
               ,
               Lev.
               24.
               8.
               
               If
               any
               call
               this
               prophaning
               Gods
               Sabboth
               ,
               hee
               must
               know
               it
               is
               blamelesse
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               5.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               works
               of
               helpfull
               refreshings
               ,
               as
               walking
               ,
               for
               that
               may
               be
               existent
               with
               the
               immediate
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               Luke
               6.
               1.
               
               I
               doe
               not
               meane
               Playing
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               6.
               or
               recreations
               for
               our
               owne
               Pleasure
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               forbidden
               ,
               Isa
               .
               58.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 75.
              
               
               There
               bee
               many
               arguments
               to
               prove
               the
               Commandement
               of
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
               to
               be
               morall
               ▪
               which
               bee
               the
               first
               sixe
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               the
               Sabboth
               was
               delivered
               to
               Adam
               before
               the
               fall
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               no
               Ceremony
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               2.
               which
               is
               not
               spoken
               by
               anticipation
               ,
               but
               the
               context
               sheweth
               it
               was
               then
               sanctified
               to
               him
               ,
               verse
               ,
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Moses
               takes
               it
               
               for
               granted
               ,
               it
               was
               knowne
               to
               be
               morall
               ,
               and
               knowne
               before
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               ,
               Exod.
               16.
               25.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               unlesse
               this
               be
               morall
               there
               cannot
               be
               ten
               Commandements
               ;
               for
               the
               Dutyes
               being
               commanded
               in
               the
               three
               former
               the
               time
               only
               here
               ,
               either
               this
               time
               must
               be
               morall
               ,
               or
               else
               there
               cannot
               be
               ten
               ,
               which
               is
               false
               ;
               Deut.
               16.
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               put
               a
               cerimoniall
               law
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               moralls
               ,
               and
               urge
               it
               with
               more
               words
               ,
               reasons
               ,
               repititions
               ,
               and
               particulars
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               the
               moralls
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               the
               Sabboth
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               8.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               Christ
               speaking
               of
               those
               dayes
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               cerimoniall
               law
               was
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               sheweth
               the
               Sabboth
               stands
               still
               ,
               Math.
               24.
               20.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               prophecying
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               Christ
               the
               righteousnesse
               and
               salvation
               of
               God
               should
               be
               revealed
               .
               Isa
               .
               56.
               1.
               pronounceth
               a
               blessing
               on
               them
               ,
               in
               those
               times
               that
               keep
               the
               Sabboth
               from
               poluting
               of
               it
               .
               verse
               .
               2.
               and
               putteth
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabboth
               for
               the
               whole
               obedience
               of
               the
               covenant
               .
               ver
               .
               6.
               which
               he
               would
               not
               do
               if
               it
               were
               ;
               for
               obedience
               is
               better
               them
               sacrifice
               or
               ce●imony
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 76.
              
               
               Now
               because
               some
               object
               ,
               saying
               the
               Sabboth
               is
               not
               engraven
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               mention
               either
               before
               the
               flood
               ,
               or
               after
               that
               the
               fathers
               did
               keep
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               ,
               therefore
               tell
               me
               what
               arguements
               have
               you
               to
               prove
               it
               morall
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               meant
               to
               out
               on
               Cerimony
               ,
               among
               the
               Lawes
               that
               were
               morall
               ,
               he
               would
               rather
               have
               put
               Sacrifice
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               more
               a
               dequat
               to
               all
               the
               ●●●imoniall
               saw
               .
               Hos
               .
               6.
               6.
               being
               
               a
               type
               of
               repentance
               .
               Psal
               .
               50.
               17.
               
               Thanks
               givings
               .
               Psal
               .
               107.
               22.
               
               Prayer
               .
               Prov.
               21.
               27.
               
               Justice
               and
               Iudgement
               .
               ver
               .
               3.
               all
               religion
               ,
               Pro.
               15.
               8.
               
               a
               full
               type
               of
               Christ
               .
               Heb.
               9.
               14.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               scripture
               sheweth
               not
               that
               nor
               Christ
               .
               Mat.
               5.
               17.
               nor
               the
               law
               of
               faith
               doth
               disanull
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               meaning
               directly
               the
               Decalogue
               .
               Rom.
               3.
               31.
               
               Thirdly
               the
               Sabboth
               was
               intimated
               in
               Caine
               and
               Ables
               Publick
               serving
               of
               God.
               Gen.
               4.
               3.
               4.
               and
               in
               the
               publick
               calling
               on
               Gods
               name
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Enosh
               ,
               ver
               .
               26.
               and
               in
               Noahs
               waiting
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               waters
               by
               Sevens
               .
               Gen.
               8.
               10.
               12.
               who
               no
               question
               as
               he
               condemned
               the
               world
               by
               building
               the
               Ark
               on
               the
               weeke
               dayes
               .
               Heb.
               11.
               7.
               
               So
               also
               by
               preaching
               o●
               the
               Sabboth
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               a
               Preacher
               .
               2.
               
               Pet.
               2.
               5.
               and
               in
               Abraham
               too
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               Prophet
               .
               Gen.
               20.
               7.
               and
               had
               a
               great
               people
               to
               preach
               to
               .
               Gen.
               14
               14.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               Sabboth
               is
               ingraven
               upon
               mans
               heart
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               ingraving
               upon
               Tables
               was
               a
               token
               .
               Exod.
               34.
               28.
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               everlastingnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               written
               which
               none
               of
               the
               Cerimonies
               were
               ,
               in
               stone
               .
               Deut.
               4.
               15.
               
               Fisthly
               ,
               when
               God
               speaking
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               will
               write
               it
               againe
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               his
               redeemed
               .
               Heb.
               10.
               16.
               even
               upon
               the
               fleshly
               tables
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               alluding
               to
               the
               materiall
               writing
               .
               2.
               
               Corin.
               3.
               3.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               the
               very
               heathens
               had
               their
               Sephtamins
               ,
               their
               eights
               ,
               and
               the
               ninths
               ,
               still
               hovering
               about
               the
               holy
               seventh
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               the
               whole
               law
               being
               obscurely
               written
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               Romans
               ▪
               2.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 77.
              
               
               The
               Sabboth
               was
               the
               last
               day
               of
               the
               Weeke
               ,
               how
               commeth
               it
               now
               to
               bee
               changed
               into
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               weeke
               ?
            
             
               A.
               This
               day
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               ,
               Psal
               .
               118.
               24.
               
               For
               on
               this
               day
               Christ
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               rested
               from
               the
               worke
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               1.
               
               Having
               created
               new
               heavens
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               ,
               Psal
               .
               65.
               17.
               which
               we
               are
               to
               keepe
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               still
               ;
               for
               Christ
               telleth
               us
               ,
               hee
               is
               Lord
               of
               it
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               8.
               which
               is
               called
               sometimes
               from
               Priority
               of
               order
               and
               dignity
               ,
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Weeke
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               7.
               
               Sometimes
               from
               the
               Author
               that
               did
               institute
               it
               ,
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               10.
               as
               wee
               see
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               is
               so
               called
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               
               ●0
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Sabboth
               from
               the
               Crcation
               were
               from
               Even
               to
               even
               ,
               Levit.
               23.
               32.
               
               Dayes
               being
               so
               reckoned
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               31.
               yet
               this
               Sabboth
               is
               to
               bee
               reckoned
               from
               Christs
               Resurrection
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               from
               Morning
               to
               morning
               ,
               Marke
               16.
               2.
               
               And
               albeit
               Mary
               Magdalen
               came
               while
               it
               was
               darkish
               ,
               and
               Christ
               was
               risen
               before
               that
               ,
               and
               so
               might
               seeme
               to
               have
               risen
               over
               night
               ,
               Job
               .
               20.
               1.
               yet
               that
               could
               not
               bee
               the
               women
               ,
               and
               Peter
               ,
               and
               John
               would
               never
               have
               deferred
               their
               going
               to
               the
               Sepulcher
               ,
               till
               morning
               then
               as
               they
               did
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               Now
               howsoever
               this
               Day
               be
               circumstantially
               changed
               and
               Ceremonies
               removed
               ;
               yet
               the
               day
               stands
               still
               morall
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               13.
               
               The
               Commandement
               of
               not
               Killing
               ,
               had
               a
               ceremony
               a●next
               to
               it
               .
               as
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               with
               the
               bloud
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               4.
               5.
               which
               now
               is
               changed
               .
               Col.
               2.
               21.
               and
               yet
               the
               Commandement
               of
               not
               killing
               stands
               still
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 78.
              
               
               What
               art
               thou
               commanded
               in
               the
               fift
               Commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               honour
               my
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               12.
               to
               feare
               my
               mother
               and
               father
               ,
               Levit.
               19.
               3.
               to
               use
               reverent
               gestures
               before
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               32
               and
               reverent
               speeches
               to
               them
               .
               1
               King.
               2.
               20
               to
               obey
               them
               .
               Prov.
               16.
               20.
               in
               godly
               choice
               of
               Mariage
               as
               Isaac
               did
               ,
               Gen
               24.
               4
               ,
               67.
               and
               of
               Vocation
               ,
               as
               Samuel
               did
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               1.
               28.
               and
               2.
               11.
               and
               of
               sutable
               Apparell
               ,
               vers
               .
               19.
               yea
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               Cel.
               3.
               2.
               
               So
               it
               b●
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               1.
               
               To
               receive
               all
               godly
               instruction
               from
               them
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               8.
               to
               submit
               to
               their
               correction
               Prov.
               23.
               13.
               to
               require
               my
               Parents
               love
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               4.
               to
               relieve
               them
               i●
               they
               bee
               in
               want
               ,
               Gen.
               47.
               11.
               to
               cover
               their
               Infirmities
               in
               a
               humble
               wise
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               23.
               
               To
               intreat
               Christ
               for
               them
               .
               Mark.
               1.
               29
               ,
               30.
               31.
               
               ●●
               nothing
               to
               be
               unnaturall
               toward
               them
               ,
               2
               ●im
               ●
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               I
               must
               honour
               my
               Parents
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               generation
               ,
               Prov.
               23.
               22.
               but
               also
               by
               ashnity
               .
               Ruth
               3.
               1
               ,
               5.
               by
               adoption
               ,
               Ester
               2.
               7.
               20.
               by
               in●●
               and
               government
               ,
               as
               Kings
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               Isa
               22.
               
               ●1
               .
               by
               bounty
               as
               benefactours
               ,
               Ioh
               29.
               16.
               also
               through
               Age
               as
               old
               men
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               1.
               
               ●●
               .
               or
               through
               Spirituall
               profession
               ,
               as
               Ministers
               and
               Preachers
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               4.
               15.
               for
               they
               are
               my
               spirituall
               Fathers
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               4.
               and
               these
               I
               must
               have
               in
               a
               double
               honour
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 79.
              
               
               But
               what
               must
               my
               Parents
               d●e
               for
               me
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               must
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               me
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               1.
               10.
               and
               devote
               mee
               unto
               God
               before
               I
               am
               borne
               ,
               vers
               .
               11.
               blesse
               God
               for
               me
               when
               I
               am
               borne
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               68.
               and
               provide
               all
               things
               necessary
               
               for
               me
               to
               this
               life
               and
               therefore
               much
               more
               for
               Heaven
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               8.
               to
               ●each
               men
               diligently
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Deut.
               6.
               7.
               that
               I
               may
               be
               learned
               in
               the
               scriptures
               from
               a
               child
               .
               2.
               
               Tim.
               3.
               15.
               and
               not
               provoked
               to
               wrath
               ,
               but
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               nurture
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Eph.
               6.
               4.
               to
               offer
               continually
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Prayer
               for
               me
               though
               I
               be
               a
               farre
               of
               .
               Iob.
               1.
               5.
               to
               set
               up
               the
               service
               of
               God
               in
               their
               house
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               daily
               pertake
               of
               it
               .
               Iosh
               .
               24.
               15.
               
               For
               cursed
               are
               such
               families
               that
               have
               not
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               invocation
               ▪
               upon
               God
               in
               them
               .
               Ier.
               10.
               25.
               to
               hold
               me
               to
               the
               observing
               of
               Gods
               statutes
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               the
               Sabboth
               .
               Exod.
               20.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 80.
              
               
               What
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               sixt
               Commandment
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               do
               no
               murther
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               thy selfe
               .
               Act.
               16.
               27
               ,
               28.
               neither
               by
               distempering
               thy selfe
               ,
               as
               a
               drunkard
               doth
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               25.
               36.
               nor
               by
               neglecting
               the
               body
               .
               Col.
               2.
               23.
               nor
               by
               denying
               comforts
               to
               the
               body
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               23.
               nor
               by
               too
               much
               griefe
               .
               Pro.
               17.
               22.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               another
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               Pro.
               1.
               11.
               or
               a
               bad
               man.
               Gen.
               4.
               15.
               neither
               by
               devices
               .
               2.
               
               Sam.
               11.
               15.
               nor
               by
               forgery
               1.
               
               King.
               21.
               13.
               nor
               by
               changing
               duels
               .
               2.
               
               King.
               14.
               8.
               
               This
               commandement
               doth
               not
               only
               forbid
               murder
               in
               outward
               act
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               6.
               but
               also
               all
               reproachfull
               words
               and
               anger
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               22.
               and
               all
               angry
               lookes
               .
               Gen.
               7.
               6.
               and
               all
               hatred
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               15.
               and
               all
               tale-bearing
               .
               Lev.
               19.
               16.
               
               I
               must
               blow
               away
               a
               tale-bearer
               ,
               as
               the
               North
               winde
               blowes
               away
               raine
               .
               Pro.
               25.
               23.
               
               I
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               maintaine
               the
               life
               and
               health
               ,
               and
               to
               recover
               my
               neighbour
               from
               sicknesse
               ,
               not
               onely
               his
               daughter
               .
               
               Math.
               15.
               22.
               not
               onely
               his
               sonne
               .
               Ioh.
               4.
               47.
               not
               onely
               his
               servant
               ,
               Math.
               8.
               5.
               6.
               but
               also
               a
               stranger
               ,
               Luk.
               10.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 81.
              
               
               Is
               it
               not
               lawfull
               to
               kill
               in
               any
               wise
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               .
               Deut.
               13.
               9.
               for
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               and
               must
               use
               the
               sword
               against
               them
               that
               deserve
               it
               .
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               but
               then
               it
               must
               be
               done
               in
               humility
               .
               Iezabel
               in
               her
               feined
               doing
               of
               justice
               ,
               would
               have
               a
               fast
               when
               she
               put
               Naboth
               to
               death
               .
               1.
               
               King.
               21.
               12.
               and
               with
               rendernesse
               of
               the
               malefactours
               soule
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               give
               glory
               to
               God.
               Iosh
               .
               7.
               19
               
               A
               Captaine
               and
               his
               souldiers
               may
               kill
               the
               enemy
               in
               a
               just
               battell
               .
               1.
               
               Sam.
               15.
               
               ●
               .
               nay
               ,
               he
               is
               an
               offender
               if
               he
               will
               not
               .
               vers
               .
               18
               ▪
               19.
               but
               so
               as
               there
               be
               peace
               first
               offered
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               fit
               to
               have
               it
               .
               Deut.
               20.
               10.
               and
               also
               a
               private
               man
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               ,
               upon
               his
               own
               defence
               or
               brothers
               .
               Exod.
               2.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 82.
              
               
               What
               else
               doth
               this
               Commandement
               vrge
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Not
               to
               be
               soone
               angry
               .
               Tit.
               1.
               7.
               unlesse
               it
               be
               without
               sin
               .
               Eph.
               4.
               26.
               and
               against
               sin
               .
               Mark.
               3.
               5.
               not
               to
               be
               hasty
               ,
               Prov.
               14.
               26.
               to
               be
               long
               suffering
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               4.
               to
               overcome
               evill
               with
               goodnes
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               21.
               ready
               to
               forgive
               .
               Eph.
               4.
               32.
               not
               to
               be
               suspicious
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               but
               apt
               to
               believe
               good
               of
               ones
               neighbour
               ,
               verse
               .
               7.
               to
               be
               curteous
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               8.
               without
               envie
               ,
               Iam.
               3.
               14
               ,
               without
               emulation
               and
               any
               evill
               ,
               Math.
               20.
               12.
               or
               envious
               disdaine
               ,
               Prov.
               14.
               30.
               or
               contempt
               ,
               Prov.
               18.
               3.
               or
               uncompassionatenesse
               ,
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               3.
               17.
               not
               to
               be
               a
               flattering
               friend
               ,
               Proverb
               .
               19.
               4.
               nor
               treacherous
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               4.
               nor
               to
               beare
               a
               secret
               grudge
               .
               Prov.
               26.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 83.
              
               
               What
               more
               doth
               it
               Command
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               rejoyce
               with
               them
               that
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               weepe
               with
               them
               that
               weepe
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               15.
               
               To
               resist
               the
               beginnings
               of
               strife
               ,
               Prov.
               17.
               14.
               as
               loud
               speaking
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               31.
               or
               provoking
               inter●ections
               ,
               as
               Pish
               ,
               tush
               ,
               Raka
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               22.
               
               To
               depart
               from
               ones
               owne
               right
               to
               redeeme
               love
               and
               peace
               ,
               Gen.
               13.
               8
               ,
               9.
               10.
               
               To
               be
               hospitable
               ,
               for
               thereby
               some
               have
               entertained
               Angels
               unawares
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               2.
               to
               be
               without
               offence
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               21.
               yea
               in
               a
               morsell
               of
               meat
               ,
               vers
               .
               15.
               
               For
               if
               wee
               offend
               the
               Conscience
               of
               our
               weake
               brethren
               wee
               sinne
               against
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 84.
              
               
               What
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               seaventh
               Commandement
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               Sodomy
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               27.
               no●
               Bestiality
               ,
               Lev.
               18.
               23.
               nor
               Incest
               vers
               .
               6.
               nor
               Whoredome
               ,
               Levit.
               20.
               10.
               nor
               Fornication
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               16.
               nor
               Poligamy
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               15.
               nor
               Rape
               ,
               Deut.
               22.
               25.
               nor
               admit
               of
               unlawfull
               Divorces
               ,
               Math.
               19.
               9
               :
               for
               l●st
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               22.
               
               Yet
               in
               case
               the
               wife
               hath
               committed
               Adultery
               ,
               the
               bond
               is
               not
               broken
               if
               the
               Husband
               bee
               pleased
               to
               continue
               it
               ,
               and
               renew
               it
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               3.
               14.
               nor
               unreasonable
               absenting
               ,
               but
               there
               may
               be
               absenting
               upon
               necessity
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               18.
               
               As
               a
               Souldier
               in
               time
               of
               warre
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               11.
               11.
               or
               when
               a
               lawfull
               trade
               doth
               inforce
               ,
               as
               a
               Sea-faring
               man
               ;
               for
               the
               men
               were
               named
               only
               to
               have
               sayled
               abroad
               ,
               1
               King.
               9.
               27.
               
               Husband
               and
               wife
               must
               not
               defraud
               one
               another
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               bee
               with
               consent
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               for
               fas●ing
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               5.
               or
               for
               some
               speciall
               worke
               of
               
               God
               ,
               Exod.
               18.
               2.
               they
               must
               not
               deny
               one
               another
               due
               benevolence
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 85.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               Mariage
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Mariage
               is
               honourable
               among
               all
               men
               ,
               Ministers
               and
               all
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               4.
               
               Simply
               considered
               ,
               better
               then
               celebrated
               ;
               because
               instituted
               before
               the
               fall
               of
               Man
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               18.
               as
               since
               the
               fall
               it
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               avoyd
               Fornication
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               2.
               and
               temptation
               ,
               vers
               .
               ●
               .
               and
               burning
               ,
               vers
               .
               9.
               yet
               to
               this
               or
               that
               man
               not
               to
               bee
               maried
               ,
               may
               be
               better
               ,
               vers
               .
               ●
               .
               and
               a
               speciall
               gift
               ,
               vers
               .
               7.
               by
               reason
               of
               circumstance
               and
               present
               distresses
               ,
               vers
               .
               26.
               
               For
               thereby
               one
               is
               more
               vacant
               for
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               vers
               .
               32.
               
               But
               Mariage
               in
               it selfe
               hath
               neither
               Commandement
               for
               it
               ,
               nor
               against
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               25.
               
               When
               a
               Son
               and
               Daughter
               are
               to
               marry
               ,
               their
               Fathers
               have
               power
               to
               strike
               up
               the
               mariage
               ,
               Deut.
               7.
               3.
               between
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               Ier.
               29.
               26.
               namely
               ,
               with
               the
               parties
               consent
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               essentiall
               to
               Mariage
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               8.
               
               However
               the
               Father
               have
               a
               negative
               voyce
               ,
               Gen.
               28.
               1.
               
               And
               though
               they
               have
               given
               their
               consent
               ,
               hee
               hath
               power
               to
               breake
               it
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               17.
               
               Nay
               their
               vow
               cannot
               stand
               without
               his
               consent
               ,
               either
               expresse
               or
               implicite
               ,
               Numb
               .
               30.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 86.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               Contracts
               ,
               or
               Espousals
               before
               consummaie
               Mariage
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               are
               not
               essentially
               required
               to
               Mariage
               for
               it
               may
               be
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               22.
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               amisse
               to
               goe
               by
               degrees
               in
               Mariage
               ,
               being
               a
               weighty
               thing
               ,
               and
               a
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               Prov.
               2.
               17.
               but
               when
               a
               couple
               are
               Contracted
               onely
               ,
               they
               are
               Man
               and
               Wife
               ,
               Deut.
               22.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Ioseph
               and
               Mary
               ,
               espoused
               only
               ,
               Math.
               1●
               18.
               yet
               they
               
               were
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               verse
               .
               20.
               as
               appeares
               also
               by
               the
               spirituall
               Espousals
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               which
               are
               faithfull
               ,
               Hos
               .
               2.
               20.
               and
               stands
               for
               ever
               ,
               verse
               ,
               19.
               namely
               the
               Espousals
               being
               absolute
               ,
               Luk.
               2.
               5.
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               conditionally
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               broken
               when
               Mariage
               cannot
               ,
               for
               Mariage
               no
               creature
               can
               difanull
               ,
               Mark.
               10.
               9.
               to
               wit.
               First
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               a
               just
               condition
               put
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               fulfilled
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               a
               time
               were
               set
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               party
               failes
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               is
               free
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               there
               appeares
               any
               thing
               after
               the
               Espousals
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               had
               been
               knowne
               before
               had
               hindred
               them
               ;
               and
               now
               one
               party
               reasonably
               change
               his
               minde
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               both
               agree
               to
               loosen
               the
               promise
               made
               but
               conditionally
               ;
               promises
               of
               Mariage
               becomes
               often
               scandalous
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               18.
               17.
               and
               therefore
               better
               slay
               till
               through
               agreement
               ,
               for
               Mariage
               is
               the
               absolute
               taking
               of
               one
               to
               be
               a
               wife
               ,
               Gen.
               25.
               1.
               
               Mariage
               though
               it
               be
               more
               solemnely
               celebrated
               by
               a
               Minister
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               also
               by
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               .
               Ruth
               .
               4.
               1.
               openly
               before
               witnesses
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               and
               with
               invocation
               and
               benidiction
               verse
               .
               11
               ,
               12.
               so
               then
               Mariage
               is
               consummate
               .
               verse
               .
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               87.
               
               What
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               man
               and
               wife
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               Conjugall
               love
               as
               towards
               their
               owne
               bodies
               and
               soules
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               28.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               speciall
               honour
               and
               dwelling
               together
               according
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               communion
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               3.
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               communication
               of
               their
               body
               and
               so
               possessing
               the
               vessell
               in
               Sanctification
               ,
               1.
               
               Thess
               .
               4.
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               communication
               of
               outward
               goods
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               one
               flesh
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               31.
               onely
               so
               as
               the
               husband
               be
               the
               head
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               3.
               and
               therefore
               
               first
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               cherish
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               to
               provide
               for
               her
               necessaries
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               29.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               goe
               before
               her
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               to
               hearken
               to
               her
               godly
               counsell
               ,
               Iudge
               .
               13.
               23.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               rule
               well
               over
               his
               house
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               4.
               and
               as
               for
               the
               wife
               .
               First
               ,
               she
               must
               submit
               and
               acknowledge
               her selfe
               subject
               to
               her
               husband
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               22.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               reverence
               him
               ,
               verse
               .
               33.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               ask
               questions
               of
               him
               ,
               wherein
               she
               is
               ignorant
               about
               points
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               able
               to
               tell
               her
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               35.
               she
               may
               in
               some
               cases
               give
               something
               away
               ,
               without
               the
               expresse
               consent
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               1.
               
               Sam.
               25.
               18.
               as
               an
               almes
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               Pro.
               31.
               20.
               especially
               if
               she
               get
               it
               over
               and
               above
               by
               her
               industry
               ,
               verse
               .
               13●
               and
               doe
               not
               sin
               against
               the
               trust
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               for
               his
               good
               and
               not
               for
               his
               evill
               ,
               ver
               .
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               88.
               
               What
               must
               they
               doe
               that
               are
               to
               Marry
               ?
               and
               what
               say
               you
               more
               of
               the
               seventh
               commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               must
               seek
               God
               extraordinarily
               ,
               by
               prayer
               and
               meditation
               as
               Isaack
               did
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               63.
               and
               their
               parents
               must
               solomnely
               blesse
               them
               ,
               or
               they
               that
               give
               them
               in
               Mariage
               they
               must
               solemnely
               blesse
               them
               ,
               and
               beseech
               the
               Lords
               blessing
               upon
               them
               ,
               verse
               .
               60.
               
               The
               man
               must
               be
               carefull
               that
               he
               Marry
               a
               godly
               daughter
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               Iudg.
               14.
               3.
               and
               so
               is
               the
               maid
               that
               she
               Marry
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               7.
               39.
               and
               when
               they
               do
               Marry
               ,
               to
               Marry
               as
               if
               they
               Married
               not
               ,
               ver
               .
               29.
               and
               to
               beware
               of
               any
               disorders
               at
               the
               Marriage
               feast
               ,
               as
               if
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               were
               bodily
               there
               ,
               Ioh.
               2.
               2.
               this
               7th
               .
               Cōmandement
               forbids
               wanton
               company
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               7.
               al
               drunkenes
               &
               excesse
               ,
               1.
               
               Pet.
               4.
               3.
               idlenes
               ,
               Ex●●
               .
               16.
               49.
               sleepines
               &
               loosenes
               of
               eyes
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               11.
               23
               
               and
               an
               impudent
               forehead
               ,
               Ier.
               3.
               3.
               all
               kinds
               of
               light
               talking
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               13.
               or
               gesture
               ,
               Isa
               .
               3.
               16
               ,
               17.
               wanton
               Dances
               ,
               Stage-playes
               ,
               Pictures
               ,
               histories
               ,
               tales
               ,
               or
               any
               filthy
               conversation
               ,
               which
               may
               grieve
               a
               righteous
               Lot
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               7.
               and
               lustfull
               attyre
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               10.
               any
               strange
               fashions
               ,
               or
               apparell
               ,
               Zeph.
               1.
               8.
               
               Magistrates
               must
               not
               tolerate
               ,
               or
               lightly
               ,
               or
               ridiculously
               punish
               Whoredome
               ,
               or
               Fornication
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               as
               bad
               as
               tolerating
               ,
               Deut.
               23.
               17.
               not
               forbid
               the
               remedy
               ,
               as
               Mariage
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 89.
              
               
               What
               is
               the
               eight
               Commandement
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               Steale
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               first
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               defraud
               ,
               Mark.
               10.
               19.
               whether
               it
               bee
               by
               robbery
               ,
               Luk.
               10.
               30.
               or
               Burglary
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               2.
               or
               any
               other
               theft
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               10.
               whether
               by
               concealing
               ,
               1
               King.
               21.
               7.
               or
               by
               p●rtaking
               thereof
               ,
               Prov.
               29.
               24.
               or
               by
               being
               a
               confederate
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               14.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               use
               cunning
               guile
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               4.
               6.
               neither
               by
               vaine
               getting
               ,
               Prov.
               13.
               11.
               nor
               unright
               getting
               ,
               Ier.
               17.
               11.
               nor
               covetous
               getting
               ,
               Hab.
               2.
               9.
               nor
               by
               unjust
               detaining
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               an
               Usurer
               ,
               whether
               by
               extortion
               ,
               Ezec.
               22.
               12.
               or
               any
               other
               sinne
               against
               the
               sence
               of
               true
               lending
               ,
               Ezec.
               18.
               8.
               
               Hee
               that
               lives
               in
               this
               sinne
               wittingly
               is
               under
               an
               impossibility
               to
               be
               saved
               yet
               ,
               Psal
               .
               15.
               5.
               for
               he
               is
               an
               unjust
               man
               ,
               Prov.
               28.
               8.
               whether
               he
               bee
               a
               lending
               Usurer
               ,
               Deut.
               23.
               19.
               or
               a
               Broker
               for-usurers
               ,
               Ier.
               15.
               10.
               or
               a
               wise
               inventer
               of
               new
               usury
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               cursed
               to
               be
               wise
               to
               doe
               Evill
               ,
               Ier.
               4.
               22.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               niggardly
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               6.
               2.
               nor
               carking
               and
               caring
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               nor
               resolving
               to
               bee
               rich
               ,
               
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.
               9.
               nor
               hasty
               to
               be
               rich
               ,
               Prov.
               28.
               20.
               nor
               insatiable
               in
               the
               increase
               of
               riches
               ,
               Eccl.
               4.
               8.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               a
               waster
               ,
               Prov.
               18.
               9.
               nor
               improvident
               for
               thy self
               ,
               or
               servants
               ,
               or
               wife
               ,
               or
               children
               ,
               or
               any
               others
               that
               are
               thine
               ,
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 90.
              
               
               What
               doth
               this
               Commandement
               forbid
               more
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Heedlesse
               suertiship
               ,
               Prov.
               11.
               15.
               false
               weights
               and
               measures
               ,
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               Ingrossings
               and
               hoardings
               of
               Corne
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               vers
               .
               29.
               asking
               a
               higher
               price
               for
               the
               wares
               then
               the
               seller
               may
               afford
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               lying
               ,
               Prov.
               21.
               6.
               though
               it
               be
               to
               bring
               the
               buyer
               to
               a
               due
               worth
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               to
               do
               evill
               that
               good
               may
               come
               of
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               8.
               dispraysing
               of
               the
               ware
               ,
               as
               buyers
               use
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               get
               them
               under
               value
               ,
               Prov.
               20.
               14.
               buying
               things
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               sold
               ,
               as
               Graces
               ,
               pardons
               ,
               presentations
               to
               benefit
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               18.
               making
               of
               ware
               that
               are
               unlawfull
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               as
               Dice
               ,
               and
               Shrines
               for
               Idolatry
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               24.
               
               Sacriledge
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               22.
               of
               things
               given
               to
               good
               uses
               ,
               either
               by
               ones
               selfe
               ,
               for
               which
               Anantas
               and
               Saphira
               died
               suddenly
               ,
               Acts.
               5.
               5
               ,
               10.
               or
               by
               others
               ,
               Prov.
               20.
               25.
               of
               tenths
               ,
               or
               any
               Church
               dutyes
               ,
               Mal.
               3.
               8.
               or
               Church
               livings
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               mangling
               or
               alienating
               ,
               or
               devouring
               of
               them
               ,
               Nehem.
               13.
               7
               ,
               8.
               here
               are
               condemned
               .
               First
               ,
               Bankrupt
               Gentlemen
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               labour
               in
               their
               calling
               .
               Luk.
               16.
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Idle
               Gentlemen
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               work
               at
               all
               .
               2
               Thess
               .
               3.
               11.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               idle
               beggers
               that
               would
               have
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               lazie
               to
               work
               for
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               all
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               or
               Noble
               or
               rich
               ,
               that
               use
               a
               vocation
               ,
               
               Gen.
               3.
               19.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               all
               Iuglers
               ,
               Fidlers
               ,
               Gamsters
               ,
               Players
               ,
               keepers
               of
               gamehouses
               ,
               Sight-shewers
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               work
               not
               with
               their
               hands
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 91.
              
               
               What
               more
               does
               this
               Commandement
               commande
               ?
            
             
               A
               ▪
               First
               ,
               To
               make
               restitution
               ,
               whensoever
               we
               have
               wronged
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               Ezek.
               33.
               15.
               yea
               rather
               more
               then
               lesse
               to
               the
               party
               damnified
               ,
               Levit.
               6.
               5.
               or
               if
               he
               be
               dead
               ,
               to
               those
               next
               of
               kinne
               ,
               or
               for
               want
               of
               them
               to
               pious
               uses
               ,
               Num.
               5.
               7
               ,
               8.
               with
               amends
               for
               the
               wrong
               ,
               Luke
               .
               19.
               8.
               and
               if
               we
               be
               not
               able
               ,
               yet
               so
               much
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               3.
               though
               is
               be
               with
               the
               parting
               ,
               with
               our
               garment
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               desired
               ,
               Prov.
               27.
               13.
               if
               ever
               we
               meane
               to
               be
               forgiven
               our
               sins
               ,
               Levit.
               6.
               7.
               nay
               our
               repentance
               is
               all
               rotten
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               except
               we
               right
               our
               wronged
               neighbour
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               Persons
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               25.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               be
               content
               ,
               with
               whatsoever
               estate
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               2.
               whether
               rich
               or
               poore
               ,
               verse
               .
               12.
               even
               with
               care
               ,
               food
               ,
               and
               raiment
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               8.
               yea
               in
               want
               and
               necessities
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               10.
               to
               be
               moderate
               in
               the
               caring
               for
               maintenance
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               To
               use
               comfortably
               the
               good
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               Eccl.
               5.
               10.
               so
               that
               nothing
               be
               lost
               for
               want
               of
               honest
               saving
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               6.
               12.
               casting
               our
               care
               upon
               God
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               7.
               to
               be
               sober
               in
               the
               using
               of
               ,
               or
               caring
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               verse
               .
               8.
               not
               giving
               too
               much
               to
               the
               belly
               ,
               Luk.
               16.
               19.
               or
               back
               by
               chargeable
               apparell
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               9.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               To
               give
               without
               sparing
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               need
               ,
               Prov.
               21.
               26.
               as
               we
               have
               ,
               wherewith
               all
               ,
               Eph.
               4
               ,
               28.
               especially
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               ●om
               .
               12.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 92.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               mens
               particular
               Callings
               ,
               for
               they
               come
               here
               to
               be
               examined
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Every
               man
               and
               woman
               is
               to
               have
               a
               calling
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               15.
               and
               to
               doe
               his
               owne
               businesse
               ,
               ●
               Thess
               .
               4.
               11.
               though
               it
               be
               with
               much
               labour
               and
               s●●eat
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               
               ●9
               .
               wherein
               he
               is
               to
               labour
               six
               dayes
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               9.
               except
               it
               be
               to
               goe
               to
               a
               Lecture
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               higher
               duty
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.
               28.
               for
               idlenesse
               is
               a
               deep
               sleep
               ,
               Prov.
               19.
               15.
               now
               a
               man
               may
               know
               whether
               his
               calling
               be
               good
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               the
               working
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               28.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               honest
               and
               of
               good
               report
               among
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               such
               a
               calling
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               have
               God
               to
               teach
               him
               in
               ,
               Isa
               .
               28.
               26.
               and
               to
               give
               him
               a
               gift
               comfortably
               and
               profitably
               to
               discharge
               it
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               10.
               and
               these
               things
               he
               must
               have
               ,
               for
               to
               follow
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               Wisdome
               and
               skill
               to
               understand
               his
               way
               in
               it
               ,
               Prov.
               14.
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Diligence
               ,
               Prov.
               10.
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               prudence
               to
               observe
               opportunities
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               courage
               to
               undergoe
               difficulties
               ,
               Prov.
               20.
               4.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               bastier
               to
               be
               rich
               ,
               then
               godlinesse
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               will
               afford
               ,
               Prov.
               28.
               20.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               minding
               his
               owne
               matters
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               15.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               sanctifie
               and
               establish
               his
               worke
               ,
               Psal
               .
               90.
               17.
               
               a
               man
               must
               abide
               in
               his
               calling
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               called
               ,
               ●
               Cor.
               7.
               20.
               except
               it
               be
               a
               calling
               onely
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               a
               servant
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               may
               be
               free
               ,
               when
               God
               opens
               a
               doore
               ,
               ver
               .
               21
               otherwise
               not
               to
               leave
               it
               without
               a
               speciall
               ,
               warrant
               ,
               Amos.
               7.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 93.
              
               
               Now
               because
               the
               rich
               are
               the
               poores
               purse
               bearers
               &
               do
               steal
               from
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               mercifull
               &
               bountiful
               to
               them
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               of
               alms
               &
               bounty
               ?
            
             
               A.
               1
               ,
               Every
               soul
               that
               hath
               not
               a
               farthing
               to
               give
               
               yet
               in
               affection
               must
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               liberall
               soul
               ,
               Prov.
               11.
               13.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               be
               a
               poore
               labourer
               ,
               he
               must
               labour
               the
               harder
               that
               he
               may
               be
               able
               to
               give
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               28.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               much
               more
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               have
               this
               world
               goods
               somewhat
               more
               plentifully
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               17.
               
               Now
               this
               giving
               is
               not
               to
               burthen
               a
               man
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               necessaries
               or
               conveniences
               to
               his
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               8.
               13.
               yet
               in
               case
               of
               necessity
               of
               our
               poore
               brother
               ,
               we
               must
               to
               our
               power
               and
               beyond
               our
               power
               give
               ,
               verse
               .
               3.
               yea
               in
               our
               deep
               poverty
               to
               be
               liberall
               ,
               verse
               :
               2.
               to
               our
               decayed
               brethren
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               35.
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               nearest
               us
               ,
               verse
               .
               34.
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               most
               especially
               of
               all
               to
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               10.
               not
               so
               much
               to
               them
               that
               are
               wicked
               ,
               yet
               charity
               will
               not
               judge
               easily
               evil
               of
               any
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               and
               this
               our
               giving
               must
               be
               first
               ,
               with
               ayming
               at
               the
               honouring
               of
               God
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               without
               letting
               our
               left
               hand
               know
               what
               our
               right
               doth
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               without
               shaming
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               1
               Cor
               ,
               11.
               22.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               charitable
               and
               a
               compassionate
               minde
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               3.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               not
               grudgingly
               but
               chearefully
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               7.
               and
               bountifull
               ,
               verse
               .
               6.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               Gods
               prospering
               of
               us
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               2.
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               ,
               and
               what
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               cannot
               be
               defeined
               ,
               but
               by
               wisdome
               and
               righteousnesse
               which
               teacheth
               how
               to
               give
               ,
               Psal
               .
               112.
               9.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               that
               he
               which
               takes
               pitty
               on
               the
               poore
               lends
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               ,
               will
               he
               pay
               him
               againe
               ,
               Proverb
               .
               19.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 94.
              
               
               What
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               ninth
               Commandement
               ,
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               beare
               false
               witnesse
               against
               thine
               neighbour
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               is
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               lye
               ,
               Levit.
               19.
               11.
               for
               lying
               is
               an
               abomination
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Prov.
               12.
               22.
               and
               shalt
               never
               escape
               ,
               Prov.
               19.
               9.
               but
               be
               damned
               ,
               Revel
               .
               21.
               8.
               whether
               it
               be
               with
               merry
               lyes
               ,
               Hos
               .
               7.
               3.
               or
               officious
               lyes
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               help
               ones
               selfe
               ,
               Gen.
               12.
               13.
               neither
               mayest
               thou
               lye
               ,
               thinking
               to
               glorifie
               God
               by
               it
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               7.
               or
               for
               God
               ,
               though
               thy
               meaning
               be
               never
               so
               good
               ,
               Iob.
               13.
               7.
               much
               lesse
               with
               pernitious
               lyes
               ,
               Prov.
               6.
               17.
               nor
               by
               telling
               the
               truth
               with
               a
               feigned
               gesture
               or
               countenance
               ,
               or
               pronuncation
               ,
               or
               unreasonabl
               ,
               yas
               Doeg
               spake
               truth
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               22.
               9.
               yet
               he
               lyed
               by
               speaking
               it
               ,
               Psal
               .
               52.
               3.
               
               a
               deceitfull
               tongue
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               Zeph.
               3.
               13.
               thou
               shalt
               nor
               feare
               to
               deny
               the
               truth
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               70.
               nor
               slip
               away
               for
               feare
               of
               standing
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               16.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               give
               eare
               to
               Rumors
               ,
               flying
               reports
               ,
               or
               a
               tale
               bearing
               lippes
               ,
               Prov.
               17.
               4.
               nor
               give
               credit
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               carry
               favour
               ,
               as
               David
               to
               Ziba
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               16.
               3
               ,
               4.
               nor
               interpret
               good
               things
               illu
               1
               Sam.
               16.
               13.
               nor
               judge
               rashly
               ,
               least
               thou
               be
               judged
               ,
               Math.
               7.
               1.
               unlesse
               where
               thou
               know
               by
               the
               fruits
               thy
               judgement
               is
               right
               ,
               verse
               .
               20.
               and
               then
               cursed
               art
               thou
               if
               thou
               call
               a
               wicked
               man
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               Isa
               .
               5.
               20.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speake
               true
               words
               intending
               a
               wrong
               sence
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               60
               ,
               61.
               thou
               shalt
               utter
               the
               truth
               ,
               when
               thy
               neighbour
               do's
               need
               it
               ,
               or
               God
               do's
               command
               it
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               20.
               and
               not
               betray
               the
               truth
               from
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               25.
               nor
               leave
               him
               comfortlesse
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               lying
               reports
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               19.
               4.
               though
               it
               be
               like
               to
               
               cost
               thee
               thy
               life
               ,
               1
               Samuel
               .
               20.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 95.
              
               
               Which
               be
               the
               Speeches
               that
               seeme
               to
               be
               lyes
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               Ironicall
               speeches
               seeme
               to
               be
               lyes
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               ,
               Math.
               22.
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Sarcasmes
               they
               are
               not
               lyes
               neither
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               22.
               not
               speeches
               in
               godly
               derision
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               1
               Kin.
               18.
               27
               nor
               Thirdly
               ,
               Apologues
               and
               morall
               fables
               though
               of
               matters
               that
               cannot
               be
               so
               ,
               Iudge
               .
               9.
               8.
               nor
               Fourthly
               ,
               Hyperboles
               though
               they
               let
               forth
               things
               seemingly
               more
               then
               they
               are
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               7.
               6
               :
               nor
               yet
               ,
               Fifthly
               ,
               Figurative
               speeches
               though
               litterally
               not
               true
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               1.
               nor
               Sixthly
               ,
               Speeches
               of
               confession
               though
               cleane
               contrary
               to
               the
               down
               right
               meaning
               of
               the
               speaker
               ,
               1
               Kin.
               22.
               15.
               nor
               Seventhly
               ,
               speeches
               of
               simple
               desire
               ,
               though
               the
               event
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               Luke
               .
               24.
               28.
               nor
               Eightly
               ,
               threatning
               though
               not
               effected
               ,
               when
               the
               understood
               condition
               is
               supplyed
               ,
               Ion.
               3.
               4.
               nor
               Ninthly
               ,
               Promises
               not
               kept
               when
               the
               condition
               is
               broken
               ,
               1
               King.
               11.
               38.
               nor
               Tenthly
               ,
               dictating
               Commandements
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               10.
               8.
               though
               not
               obeyed
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               13.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 96.
              
               
               What
               lying
               reports
               goe
               for
               currant
               on
               the
               godly
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               are
               reproached
               and
               shamed
               ,
               Psal
               :
               69.
               7.
               and
               counted
               .
               First
               ,
               strange
               men
               yea
               even
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               verse
               .
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               zealous
               hot
               spurres
               ,
               verse
               .
               9.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               moping
               weepers
               ,
               verse
               .
               10.
               having
               Proverbs
               made
               on
               them
               ,
               verse
               .
               11.
               
               Songs
               and
               Ballads
               leade
               on
               them
               too
               ,
               verse
               .
               12.
               being
               mowed
               and
               grind
               at
               ,
               as
               they
               goe
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               Psal
               .
               35.
               16.
               and
               winkt
               at
               with
               the
               eye
               ,
               verse
               .
               9.
               and
               laught
               at
               ,
               verse
               .
               21.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               Signes
               
               and
               wonders
               and
               monsters
               of
               men
               ,
               Isa
               .
               8.
               18.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               fooles
               ,
               Isa
               .
               35.
               8.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               hipocrites
               ,
               as
               if
               drunkards
               ,
               and
               whore-masters
               and
               Atheists
               ,
               and
               prophanelings
               ,
               were
               holyer
               then
               they
               ,
               Isa
               .
               65.
               5.
               they
               are
               counted
               proud
               ,
               and
               selfe-conceited
               ,
               men
               that
               have
               naughtier
               hearts
               then
               others
               ,
               for
               all
               there
               few
               shewes
               ,
               as
               Eliah
               thought
               of
               David
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               17.
               28.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               troublers
               ,
               and
               seditious
               turbulent
               spirits
               ,
               1
               King.
               18.
               17.
               
               Sectures
               every
               where
               spoken
               against
               ,
               Act.
               28.
               22.
               pestilent
               fellowes
               ,
               Act.
               24.
               5.
               irreguler
               men
               ,
               enemies
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               Act.
               25.
               8.
               men
               that
               care
               not
               for
               Churches
               ,
               Act.
               24.
               6.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               precise
               and
               strict
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               wonders
               they
               will
               not
               doe
               ,
               as
               other
               men
               doe
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               4.
               
               Singular
               people
               and
               certaine
               fellowes
               by
               themselves
               ,
               Zach.
               3.
               8.
               
               Puritanes
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               prophetically
               blesseth
               ,
               though
               other
               do
               curse
               them
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               8.
               and
               you
               are
               one
               of
               the
               Elect
               forsooth
               ,
               thus
               folk
               mock
               them
               ,
               for
               so
               was
               Christ
               handled
               ,
               Luk.
               23.
               35.
               and
               if
               they
               say
               they
               are
               persecuted
               and
               nick-named
               for
               righteousnesse
               sake
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               world
               answers
               them
               as
               the
               Iewes
               answered
               Christ
               ,
               for
               a
               good
               worke
               we
               stone
               thee
               not
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               10.
               33.
               nay
               ,
               the
               world
               thinks
               they
               doe
               well
               to
               revile
               them
               ,
               like
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               say
               we
               not
               well
               thou
               art
               a
               Samaritan
               ,
               and
               hast
               a
               Devill
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               8.
               48.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 97.
              
               
               What
               pretences
               have
               the
               Papists
               for
               their
               Equivocations
               and
               their
               mental
               Reservations
               ,
               and
               how
               are
               they
               answered
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               Because
               our
               Saviour
               sayes
               of
               the
               dead
               Damosell
               ,
               she
               is
               not
               dead
               ,
               Matthew
               .
               9.
               24.
               but
               Christ
               spake
               playnely
               ,
               to
               
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               who
               though
               she
               was
               finally
               dead
               ,
               as
               it
               appeares
               by
               the
               Ministrels
               ,
               verse
               .
               23
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               he
               sayes
               he
               told
               his
               Disciples
               all
               things
               that
               he
               heard
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               15.
               15.
               whereas
               afterwards
               ,
               he
               confesses
               that
               he
               told
               them
               all
               things
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               16.
               12.
               but
               he
               speakes
               distinctly
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               friendly
               opennesse
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               15.
               14.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               he
               sayes
               he
               was
               ignorant
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               whereas
               indeed
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               did
               not
               equivocate
               ;
               for
               he
               confesses
               he
               spake
               this
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               manhood
               ,
               Mark.
               13.
               32.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               he
               sayes
               he
               would
               not
               go
               up
               to
               the
               feast
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               did
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               7.
               10.
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               say
               he
               would
               not
               go
               up
               unto
               the
               feast
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               would
               not
               yet
               ,
               verse
               .
               8.
               neverthelesse
               in
               some
               case
               a
               man
               may
               reveale
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               conceale
               the
               other
               ,
               Ier.
               38.
               27.
               
               Nay
               ,
               though
               we
               probably
               know
               ,
               some
               will
               gather
               false
               inferences
               ,
               Act
               ,
               23.
               6
               ,
               3.
               but
               we
               must
               never
               lye
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               badge
               of
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               9.
               abomination
               unto
               God
               ,
               Prov.
               6.
               17.
               and
               the
               brand
               of
               Dogs
               that
               are
               without
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
               22.
               15.
               and
               the
               Divell
               is
               the
               father
               of
               it
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               8.
               44.
               and
               it
               is
               eleane
               contrary
               to
               saving
               grace
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               truth
               ,
               Ioh.
               1.
               17.
               and
               to
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               called
               the
               God
               of
               truth
               ▪
               Psal
               .
               ●1
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 98.
              
               
               Now
               for
               the
               tenth
               Commandement
               ,
               before
               you
               speake
               of
               that
               ;
               tell
               me
               what
               is
               Originall
               sinne
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               is
               three
               fold
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               Adams
               actuall
               disobedience
               ,
               whose
               person
               infected
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               nature
               infected
               ,
               infects
               every
               person
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               all
               men
               thereby
               are
               made
               sinners
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               
               19.
               
               For
               he
               sinning
               all
               men
               finned
               ,
               verse
               .
               12.
               all
               men
               were
               in
               Adam
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               22.
               and
               Adam
               was
               not
               only
               that
               man
               ,
               but
               man
               ,
               verse
               .
               21.
               and
               all
               men
               were
               then
               potentially
               in
               his
               loynes
               ;
               as
               Levi
               was
               in
               Abrahams
               when
               Melchisedech
               did
               meet
               him
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               10.
               and
               they
               all
               sinned
               in
               Adam
               ,
               as
               Levi
               payed
               tithes
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               verse
               .
               9.
               as
               they
               were
               all
               made
               upright
               in
               Adam
               ,
               so
               they
               all
               sought
               out
               many
               inventions
               in
               Adam
               ;
               and
               looke
               what
               Adam
               did
               ,
               they
               all
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               in
               his
               roome
               ,
               Eccl.
               7.
               29.
               being
               borne
               of
               him
               as
               the
               young
               Toade
               of
               the
               old
               one
               ,
               or
               a
               young
               wild
               Asse
               colt
               of
               the
               old
               one
               ,
               Iob.
               11.
               12.
               can
               the
               young
               Viper
               complaine
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               one
               brought
               it
               forth
               a
               viper
               ,
               &
               not
               a
               goodly
               Oxe
               ,
               Math.
               3.
               7.
               or
               can
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Thistle
               complaine
               that
               it
               was
               not
               a
               Figge
               ?
               Math.
               7.
               16.
               
               No
               more
               can
               the
               child
               complaine
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               that
               he
               brings
               him
               forth
               sinfull
               ;
               woe
               be
               to
               him
               that
               sayes
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               what
               begettest
               thou
               ,
               Isa
               .
               45.
               10.
               
               Like
               must
               needs
               beget
               like
               and
               after
               its
               owne
               Image
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q
                 :
                 99.
              
               
               You
               sayd
               ,
               that
               Originall
               sinne
               is
               threefold
               ,
               and
               have
               told
               me
               the
               first
               branch
               ;
               which
               is
               Second
               ?
            
             
               A.
               A
               Naked
               privation
               of
               all
               originall
               righteousnesse
               which
               every
               soule
               is
               borne
               in
               ,
               Hos
               .
               2.
               3.
               whereby
               there
               is
               no
               Spirituall
               goodnesse
               in
               any
               man
               by
               nature
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               18.
               no
               power
               so
               much
               as
               to
               think
               a
               good
               thought
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               no
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               18.
               the
               mind
               all
               together
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               8.
               desperately
               unable
               to
               comprehend
               any
               saving
               light
               though
               it
               shine
               on
               it
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               1.
               5.
               the
               conscience
               void
               of
               all
               Purity
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               15.
               
               and
               all
               true
               peace
               ,
               Isa
               .
               57.
               21.
               and
               feeling
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               19.
               and
               sence
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               the
               will
               unable
               to
               make
               choice
               or
               to
               receive
               the
               things
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               and
               never
               able
               to
               help
               it selfe
               ,
               except
               the
               Lord
               work
               it
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               13.
               the
               whole
               man
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               13.
               the
               affections
               out
               of
               order
               and
               vile
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               26.
               and
               unnaturall
               ?
               Tim.
               3
               .
               3.
               the
               appetite
               unbridled
               from
               immoderate
               thirsting
               ,
               Ier.
               2.
               25.
               and
               had
               need
               of
               a
               knife
               to
               be
               put
               to
               the
               throat
               .
               Prov.
               23.
               2.
               the
               sences
               unspirituall
               ,
               Iude.
               19.
               and
               had
               need
               of
               a
               new
               covenant
               to
               be
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               Iob.
               31.
               1.
               being
               heavy
               and
               dull
               to
               let
               in
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               Mat.
               13.
               15.
               the
               outward
               members
               servant
               to
               the
               carnall
               heart
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               19.
               
               a
               privation
               or
               right
               to
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               for
               Christ
               onely
               is
               now
               the
               heire
               of
               them
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               2.
               and
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               22.
               otherwise
               all
               the
               creatures
               groane
               in
               mans
               hands
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               22.
               
               Indeed
               wicked
               men
               may
               have
               a
               civill
               right
               before
               men
               to
               the
               creatures
               ;
               Nabal
               shared
               his
               sheep
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               2.
               and
               must
               feed
               upon
               the
               creatures
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               forbidden
               to
               murder
               themselves
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 100.
              
               
               Which
               is
               the
               third
               Branch
               ?
            
             
               A.
               A
               positive
               corruption
               of
               nature
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               50.
               whereby
               the
               whole
               man
               is
               not
               onely
               fleshly
               out
               flesh
               it selfe
               .
               Ioh.
               3.
               6.
               it
               being
               a
               compleat
               body
               of
               sinne
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               24.
               consisting
               of
               all
               the
               members
               .
               verse
               .
               23.
               the
               minde
               ,
               an
               enemy
               unto
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               7.
               desperately
               inclined
               by
               carnall
               reason
               ,
               to
               devise
               evill
               .
               Ier.
               4.
               22.
               the
               will
               selfe-willed
               ,
               3
               Pet.
               2.
               10.
               the
               affections
               invincibly
               set
               upon
               the
               things
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               2.
               except
               Christ
               raise
               〈…〉
               up
               againe
               ,
               verse
               .
               1.
               the
               memory
               apt
               to
               forget
               
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               9.
               and
               to
               remember
               carnall
               ,
               or
               carnally
               ,
               Math.
               27.
               63.
               the
               Conscience
               errecouerably
               evill
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               2.
               except
               Christs
               eternall
               Spirit
               once
               purge
               it
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               14.
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               child
               of
               wrath
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               3.
               which
               is
               most
               constant
               And
               unalterable
               ,
               and
               unpossible
               to
               be
               healed
               ,
               except
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Almighty
               change
               it
               and
               quicken
               it
               altogether
               with
               Christ
               ,
               verse
               .
               5.
               
               Thus
               is
               every
               man
               conceived
               and
               born
               ,
               nay
               David
               himselfe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               5.
               and
               though
               he
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               then
               presently
               die
               ;
               yet
               if
               he
               were
               not
               Baptized
               with
               Gods
               Spirit
               too
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               3.
               5.
               and
               borne
               againe
               from
               above
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               be
               saved
               ,
               verse
               .
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 101.
              
               
               How
               is
               Originall
               sinne
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               because
               this
               only
               is
               hereditary
               ,
               it
               s
               called
               absolutely
               sinne
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               it
               can
               never
               be
               gotten
               quite
               out
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               the
               sinne
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               ,
               Romans
               .
               7.
               17.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               wonderfull
               fast
               hold
               it
               hath
               gotten
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               the
               sinne
               that
               hangs
               so
               fast
               on
               ,
               or
               that
               so
               easily
               besets
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               1.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               enthralled
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               and
               every
               faculty
               and
               members
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               a
               law
               in
               our
               members
               ,
               Romans
               .
               7.
               23.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               antiquity
               and
               maturity
               ,
               and
               experienced
               subtilty
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               Romans
               .
               6.
               6.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               ever
               hatching
               and
               conceiving
               of
               evill
               ,
               and
               though
               a
               man
               have
               never
               so
               much
               grace
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               ever
               
               lusting
               against
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               lust
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               14.
               which
               will
               not
               let
               the
               godliest
               man
               under
               heaven
               doe
               that
               good
               that
               he
               would
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               17.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               directly
               opposite
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               it
               is
               called
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               3.
               and
               the
               uncircumcision
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               13.
               and
               because
               a
               carnall
               man
               loves
               it
               as
               deare
               as
               he
               do's
               his
               heart
               blood
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               blood
               too
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               50
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 102.
              
               
               The
               Papists
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               properly
               a
               sin
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               manner
               ;
               the
               Pelagians
               say
               ,
               there
               's
               no
               such
               sin
               ,
               by
               progation
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               imitation
               ;
               and
               the
               Anabaptists
               say
               ,
               that
               now
               under
               Christ
               there
               's
               none
               borne
               in
               sin
               ;
               How
               doe
               you
               prove
               then
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               sinfull
               corruption
               of
               nature
               properly
               so
               called
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               David
               shewes
               plainly
               ,
               that
               sin
               was
               propagated
               to
               him
               ,
               Psal
               .
               15.
               5.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Eliphaz
               shewes
               that
               sin
               is
               now
               as
               naturall
               to
               a
               man
               as
               water
               to
               a
               fish
               ,
               Iob.
               15.
               16.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Iob
               shewes
               it
               is
               such
               a
               wofull
               corruption
               that
               no
               creature
               can
               ever
               purge
               it
               out
               ,
               Job
               .
               14.
               14.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               Moses
               shewes
               that
               there
               is
               such
               an
               infinite
               deprivation
               in
               mans
               nature
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               flows
               from
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               seem
               never
               so
               holy
               ,
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               religious
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               onely
               evill
               and
               continually
               evill
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               5.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               Paul
               shewes
               that
               mans
               nature
               is
               so
               truly
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               object
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               3.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               a
               dolefull
               contagion
               ,
               that
               the
               dearest
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               whensoever
               they
               look
               on
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               faine
               to
               cry
               out
               !
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               24
               ,
               and
               this
               Originall
               sin
               remaines
               still
               after
               Baptisie
               ,
               the
               Saints
               at
               Rome
               were
               baptised
               ,
               
               Rom.
               6.
               3.
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               only
               they
               were
               to
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               reigne
               in
               them
               ,
               verse
               .
               12.
               and
               if
               a
               soul
               be
               under
               grace
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               freed
               from
               the
               inexistency
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               continuall
               assaults
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               the
               Dominimon
               of
               it
               ,
               verse
               .
               14.
               and
               because
               its
               a
               fountaine
               ever
               runing
               a
               fresh
               ,
               we
               must
               every
               day
               sue
               out
               a
               new
               pardon
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               11.
               and
               ever
               goe
               to
               the
               fresh
               fountaine
               to
               be
               washed
               a
               new
               ,
               Zach.
               23.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 103.
              
               
               What
               doth
               this
               Doctrine
               or
               Originall
               sinne
               teach
               us
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               to
               begin
               our
               humiliation
               here
               ,
               thou
               wert
               a
               transgressor
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               Isa
               .
               48.
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               not
               to
               trust
               any
               of
               our
               faculties
               ,
               David
               ,
               would
               not
               trust
               his
               mouth
               ,
               without
               a
               bridle
               ,
               Psal
               .
               39.
               1.
               he
               would
               have
               no
               wicked
               thing
               in
               house
               ,
               or
               before
               his
               eyes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               101.
               7.
               
               Ioseph
               would
               not
               trust
               himselfe
               with
               the
               hearing
               of
               ,
               or
               being
               with
               his
               Mistresse
               ,
               Gen.
               39.
               10.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               keep
               our
               heart
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               Prov.
               4.
               23.
               and
               to
               bind
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               about
               our
               heart
               ,
               Prov.
               6.
               21.
               nay
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               not
               to
               trust
               any
               grace
               that
               we
               have
               received
               already
               ,
               nor
               to
               count
               our selves
               to
               have
               apprehended
               enough
               ,
               but
               still
               to
               presse
               forwards
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               12.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               to
               be
               still
               laying
               aside
               more
               and
               more
               of
               this
               weight
               .
               Hos
               .
               12.
               1.
               and
               to
               be
               still
               warring
               against
               it
               for
               it
               still
               warres
               against
               us
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               11.
               for
               first
               ,
               this
               sin
               is
               an
               enemy
               ever
               present
               with
               us
               ,
               nay
               even
               when
               we
               are
               doing
               the
               best
               good
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               21.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               our
               heart
               is
               worse
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               Hazael
               could
               not
               believe
               what
               a
               vile
               heart
               he
               had
               ,
               2
               King.
               8.
               13.
               no
               nor
               Peter
               neither
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               33.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               its
               a
               madnesse
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               trusting
               of
               a
               mad
               man
               ,
               Eccel
               .
               19.
               3.
               
               Suppose
               we
               stand
               for
               
               the
               present
               and
               another
               fall
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               restore
               him
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               consider
               our selves
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               our
               case
               be
               we
               never
               so
               spirituall
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 104.
              
               
               What
               doth
               the
               last
               Commandement
               command
               and
               forbid
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               commands
               the
               inward
               parts
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               6.
               to
               be
               incorrupt
               in
               the
               hid
               man
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               4.
               it
               forbids
               all
               inward
               lust
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               7.
               and
               all
               first
               motions
               of
               sinne
               ,
               verse
               .
               5.
               even
               before
               the
               consent
               and
               allowance
               of
               the
               evill
               ,
               verse
               .
               15.
               and
               all
               lustings
               after
               evill
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               6.
               or
               after
               the
               good
               creatures
               of
               God
               in
               a
               carnall
               manner
               ,
               Num.
               11.
               4.
               and
               all
               the
               squint-eyed
               lookings
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               1
               ●ohu
               .
               2.
               1.
               for
               the
               very
               lusts
               are
               ,
               First
               ,
               ungodly
               ,
               Iude.
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               foolish
               and
               hurtfull
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               drowne
               men
               in
               perdition
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               9.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               are
               deceiveable
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               24.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               worldly
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               12.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               Ioh
               8.
               8
               ,
               44.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               very
               choakers
               of
               grace
               ,
               Mark.
               4.
               19.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               first
               wheeles
               of
               a
               sinfull
               conversation
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               3.
               the
               first
               temptings
               and
               tidings
               of
               sin
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               14.
               and
               the
               first
               itchings
               of
               sinne
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               3.
               and
               the
               first
               that
               makes
               the
               soul
               a
               servant
               to
               sinne
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               3.
               and
               they
               flow
               immediately
               from
               Originall
               concupisence
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               4.
               5.
               and
               if
               we
               do
               not
               crucifie
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               we
               are
               not
               Christs
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               24.
               and
               if
               we
               do
               not
               escape
               them
               better
               then
               the
               world
               does
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               Divine
               nature
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             Thoughts
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 105.
              
               
               Now
               because
               the
               Thoughts
               are
               the
               beginnings
               of
               actions
               ,
               and
               all
               sinnes
               begin
               there
               .
               
               For
               where
               as
               St.
               Iohn
               said
               ,
               Thinke
               not
               to
               say
               with●…
               your selves
               ,
               as
               Matthew
               hath
               it
               ,
               
                 Math.
                 3.
                 9
              
               
               Saint
               ●●ke
               hath
               it
               thus
               ,
               Begin
               not
               to
               say
               within
               your selves
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 .
                 3.
                 8.
              
               therefore
               what
               say
               you
               of
               the
               Thoughts
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Sinne
               when
               it
               is
               but
               begun
               in
               the
               thoughts
               is
               already
               a
               sinne
               ,
               Prov.
               24.
               9.
               as
               soone
               is
               ever
               thoughts
               peeps
               up
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               Deut.
               15.
               9.
               nay
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               sinne
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               abomination
               ,
               Prov.
               15.
               26.
               and
               if
               it
               lodge
               in
               the
               heart
               it
               hindreth
               Salvation
               ,
               Jer.
               4.
               14.
               and
               a
               man
               never
               repents
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               forsaken
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               outward
               ill
               courses
               ,
               Isa
               .
               55.
               7.
               never
               can
               he
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               except
               repentance
               roote
               them
               out
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               22.
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               prevent
               their
               very
               risings
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               Luke
               .
               24.
               38.
               not
               onely
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               proceed
               out
               of
               our
               owne
               heart
               ,
               Math.
               15.
               19.
               but
               also
               those
               that
               the
               Devill
               puts
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               13.
               2.
               especially
               if
               they
               never
               so
               little
               close
               with
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               prove
               to
               be
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               though
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               Luke
               .
               9.
               47.
               which
               they
               will
               doe
               for
               certaine
               ,
               either
               little
               or
               much
               ;
               for
               our
               heart
               is
               like
               tinder
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               sparke
               doe
               fall
               in
               ,
               it
               will
               kindle
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               39.
               3.
               yea
               even
               blasphemous
               thoughts
               though
               the
               heart
               seeme
               to
               hate
               them
               ,
               Marke
               .
               7.
               21.
               and
               indeed
               doe
               beat
               them
               down
               ,
               Psal
               .
               73.
               15.
               yet
               the
               heart
               will
               thinke
               them
               hastily
               though
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               grace
               either
               proper
               or
               common
               does
               unthink
               them
               againe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               116.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 106.
              
               
               But
               how
               if
               a
               soul
               be
               haunted
               with
               evill
               
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               it
               striveth
               against
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               is
               haunted
               ,
               how
               then
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               lay
               thy
               hand
               upon
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               for
               the
               wretchednesse
               of
               thy
               thoughts
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               32.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               run
               to
               Christ
               Iesus
               for
               his
               grace
               and
               comfort
               against
               them
               ,
               Psal
               .
               94.
               19.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               reason
               these
               thoughts
               out
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               saying
               why
               should
               I
               thinke
               them
               ,
               Iob.
               31.
               1.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               they
               haunt
               thee
               still
               go
               to
               thy
               calling
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               stand
               poring
               on
               them
               ,
               thoughts
               most
               haunt
               a
               soul
               that
               is
               idle
               and
               at
               ease
               ,
               Iob.
               12.
               5.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               be
               sure
               thou
               hate
               thine
               evill
               thoughts
               and
               be
               not
               dismayed
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               113.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               understand
               it
               is
               the
               Divels
               doing
               to
               make
               thee
               faint
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               in
               a
               rage
               ,
               seeing
               his
               time
               is
               but
               short
               ,
               Reve.
               12.
               12.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               know
               thou
               the
               Lords
               meaning
               herein
               ,
               it
               is
               tolet
               thee
               see
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               so
               good
               a
               heart
               as
               thou
               didst
               imagin
               ,
               for
               the
               heart
               is
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
               Ier.
               17.
               1.
               it
               is
               not
               safe
               to
               lay
               all
               the
               blame
               on
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               fallely
               to
               accuse
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               doe
               falsely
               accuse
               thee
               ,
               Revel
               .
               12.
               10.
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Devill
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               bad
               enough
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               such
               haunting
               thoughts
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 107.
              
               
               Is
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               so
               perfect
               ,
               that
               it
               commands
               whatsoever
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               pleasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               ,
               is
               there
               no
               roome
               for
               Popish
               supererogation
               or
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               distinguishing
               of
               Evangelicall
               counsels
               from
               Precepts
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Gods
               Law
               is
               so
               broad
               ,
               that
               it
               containes
               all
               the
               latitude
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               perfection
               there
               is
               no
               end
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               96.
               it
               implyes
               a
               contradiction
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               performe
               obedience
               to
               God
               in
               a
               thing
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               
               commanded
               ,
               Deut.
               12.
               32.
               he
               that
               sayes
               he
               addes
               over
               and
               beyond
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               lyar
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               6.
               and
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               supererogation
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               word
               commands
               whatsoever
               is
               true
               ,
               honest
               ,
               just
               ,
               pure
               ,
               lovely
               ,
               or
               good
               ,
               no
               good
               ,
               beyond
               a
               whatsoever
               ▪
               Phil.
               4.
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               it
               requires
               all
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               strength
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               beyond
               all
               ,
               Luke
               .
               10.
               27.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Law
               does
               command
               ;
               and
               therefore
               much
               lesse
               can
               any
               doe
               more
               ,
               it
               makes
               the
               best
               Saint
               dayly
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               12.
               there
               's
               not
               one
               just
               man
               upon
               earth
               ,
               but
               fals
               short
               of
               doing
               the
               good
               he
               is
               commanded
               ,
               Eccl.
               7.
               20.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               Suppose
               men
               should
               command
               any
               thing
               beyond
               ,
               the
               Lord
               tells
               them
               flatly
               they
               Evacuate
               his
               law
               ,
               Math.
               15.
               9.
               if
               their
               heart
               and
               wit
               doe
               devise
               any
               commandement
               it
               is
               against
               the
               Commandement
               of
               God
               ▪
               Numb
               .
               15.
               39.
               yea
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               highly
               esteemed
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               man
               ,
               Luke
               .
               16.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 108.
              
               
               But
               particulars
               Circumstances
               are
               not
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               here
               ,
               and
               now
               ,
               and
               he
               ,
               and
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               case
               ;
               It
               should
               seem
               then
               where
               the
               word
               leaves
               ,
               there
               counsell
               may
               goe
               on
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Commandements
               are
               of
               two
               sorts
               .
               First
               ,
               Some
               are
               directed
               to
               all
               the
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               49.
               1.
               as
               the
               morall
               law
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               10.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Some
               are
               directed
               to
               some
               particular
               men
               ,
               either
               expressely
               ,
               Math.
               19.
               21.
               or
               implicitely
               and
               mediately
               ,
               if
               such
               and
               such
               circumstances
               be
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               or
               that
               m●n
               not
               to
               Marry
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               26.
               
               though
               there
               be
               no
               immediate
               Commandement
               for
               a
               thing
               to
               bind
               me
               or
               thee
               ,
               verse
               ,
               6.
               yet
               when
               here
               ,
               and
               now
               ,
               and
               thus
               ,
               &
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               circumstances
               come
               between
               ,
               it
               may
               prove
               a
               morall
               Commandement
               ,
               verse
               .
               9.
               and
               if
               I
               would
               know
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               Gods
               will
               that
               I
               should
               do
               this
               or
               that
               thing
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               Zach.
               7.
               3.
               
               I
               may
               know
               it
               by
               a
               syllogisme
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               3.
               the
               Proposition
               in
               generall
               being
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               in
               scripture
               ,
               Looke
               what
               is
               written
               ,
               Luke
               .
               10.
               26.
               the
               Assumption
               is
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               out
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               this
               or
               that
               mans
               particular
               case
               ,
               Math.
               19.
               10.
               and
               so
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               in
               respect
               ,
               of
               this
               or
               that
               man
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               or
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               comes
               to
               bind
               in
               conscience
               ;
               like
               as
               if
               it
               were
               an
               expresse
               morall
               Precept
               ,
               verse
               .
               11.
               
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               these
               are
               scripture
               rules
               ,
               every
               one
               must
               labour
               to
               give
               no
               offence
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               32.
               every
               one
               must
               take
               a
               way
               that
               is
               most
               for
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               verse
               .
               31.
               and
               for
               the
               promoting
               of
               the
               Gospel
               rather
               then
               there
               own
               profit
               ,
               verse
               .
               33.
               now
               Paul
               ,
               all
               circumstances
               being
               considered
               ,
               did
               assume
               thus
               ;
               if
               I
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               without
               hyre
               ,
               I
               shall
               cut
               off
               offences
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               12.
               
               I
               shall
               promote
               the
               Gospel
               the
               better
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               23.
               and
               I
               shall
               more
               edifie
               the
               Church
               ,
               verse
               .
               19.
               hence
               he
               concluded
               ,
               I
               Paul
               must
               preach
               without
               hire
               ,
               verse
               .
               15.
               this
               one
               thing
               rightly
               considered
               confounds
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Papists
               about
               Evangelicall
               counsells
               ,
               verse
               .
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               109.
               
               Why
               are
               not
               Believers
               under
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               Because
               Christ
               was
               made
               under
               the
               
               law
               for
               them
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               as
               many
               as
               are
               under
               the
               curse
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               10.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               18.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               the
               inheritance
               by
               promise
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               18.
               and
               it
               may
               be
               knowne
               who
               they
               be
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               under
               the
               law
               ;
               First
               ,
               by
               there
               subjection
               to
               the
               Gosple
               ,
               for
               they
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               God
               are
               all
               under
               the
               law
               and
               the
               curse
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               1.
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               thankfull
               walking
               worthy
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               25.
               and
               by
               stedfast
               working
               the
               Lords
               worke
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               58.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               being
               a
               law
               to
               themselves
               ,
               in
               an
               universall
               respect
               to
               all
               Gods
               Commandemenss
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               6.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               groaning
               and
               sighing
               after
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               more
               and
               more
               be
               directed
               and
               ordered
               by
               his
               statutes
               ,
               verse
               .
               5.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               by
               doing
               all
               this
               ,
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               not
               for
               feare
               of
               hell
               and
               judgement
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               a
               willing
               people
               ,
               Psal
               .
               110.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 110.
              
               
               In
               what
               sence
               are
               not
               believers
               under
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               They
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               rigor
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               requires
               men
               to
               be
               without
               linne
               ,
               which
               none
               can
               be
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               1
               King.
               8.
               46.
               and
               to
               performe
               personall
               obedience
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               impossible
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               under
               the
               law
               in
               regard
               of
               justification
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               20.
               they
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               necessary
               seeking
               of
               righteousnesse
               by
               it
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               21.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               under
               the
               ●aw
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               curse
               of
               it
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               
               ●3
               .
               the
               Law
               ministers
               death
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               7.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               feare
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               7.
               
               which
               accompanyes
               the
               law
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               the
               deliverer
               of
               it
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               21.
               and
               yet
               as
               long
               as
               their
               love
               is
               not
               perfect
               they
               doe
               feare
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               4.
               18.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               Moses
               his
               hand
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               1.
               17.
               having
               a
               yoke
               of
               bondage
               annexed
               to
               it
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               1.
               the
               Church
               being
               then
               in
               their
               minority
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               3.
               under
               tutors
               and
               governours
               ,
               verse
               .
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               111.
               
               Now
               prove
               that
               beleevers
               in
               some
               sence
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               Paul
               ,
               says
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               abrogated
               by
               faith
               ,
               nay
               God
               forbid
               sayes
               he
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               31.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               dutyes
               of
               the
               law
               are
               expressed
               upon
               the
               conscience
               after
               faith
               ,
               avenge
               not
               your selves
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               19.
               children
               obey
               your
               Patents
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               1.
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               neither
               is
               he
               a
               legall
               teacher
               ,
               but
               an
               Evangelicall
               teacher
               ,
               that
               now
               presseth
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               Law
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ,
               Math.
               15.
               19.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               presumptuous
               speech
               to
               say
               ,
               be
               in
               Christ
               and
               sin
               if
               thou
               can●t
               ,
               for
               Davids
               murder
               after
               he
               was
               in
               Christ
               was
               a
               finnè
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               12.
               13.
               there
               is
               not
               a
               justified
               man
               upon
               earth
               but
               sinneth
               ,
               Eccl.
               7.
               20.
               nay
               we
               ,
               that
               are
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ,
               sayes
               Iames
               ,
               Iam.
               3.
               2.
               and
               if
               we
               say
               no
               we
               lye
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               1.
               8.
               now
               where
               no
               law
               is
               there
               can
               be
               no
               sinne
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               15.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               Christ
               came
               not
               to
               abrogate
               the
               law
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               17.
               as
               he
               fulfilled
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               he
               makes
               his
               members
               to
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               22.
               and
               to
               love
               it
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               97.
               and
               the
               law
               is
               said
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               by
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               walke
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               4.
               and
               if
               they
               sin
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               confesse
               their
               
               sinnes
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               1.
               9.
               and
               though
               they
               obey
               God
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               yet
               when
               they
               love
               ,
               they
               fulfill
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               112.
               
               What
               is
               that
               sence
               ,
               wherein
               believers
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             
               A.
               They
               are
               under
               the
               Law.
               First
               ,
               in
               regard
               they
               are
               commandéd
               to
               keep
               it
               Psal
               .
               105.
               45.
               and
               to
               order
               their
               lives
               according
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               rule
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               good
               works
               not
               as
               causes
               of
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               way
               unto
               life
               ,
               Tit.
               3.
               14.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               God
               is
               displeased
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               breake
               it
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               11.
               27.
               and
               will
               punish
               them
               ,
               Amos.
               3.
               2.
               as
               a
               father
               doth
               his
               son
               that
               doth
               offend
               him
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               7.
               nay
               sometimes
               with
               the
               sleep
               of
               temporall
               death
               ,
               Cor.
               11.
               30.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               repent
               whensoever
               they
               sinne
               ,
               Revel
               .
               3.
               19.
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               1.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Law
               must
               be
               a
               motive
               to
               them
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
               Iob.
               31.
               23.
               for
               though
               their
               God
               be
               a
               loving
               and
               an
               everlasting
               father
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               29.
               for
               though
               unbelievers
               onely
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.
               12.
               yet
               believers
               must
               heare
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               and
               see
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               flesh
               may
               be
               ●●rbed
               with
               feare
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               52.
               6.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               humbled
               themselves
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               upon
               themselves
               for
               their
               often
               transgressings
               of
               it
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               113.
               
               What
               it
               Prayer
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               It
               is
               a
               calling
               upon
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               13.
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               Ioh.
               16.
               23.
               for
               whatsoever
               we
               need
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               14.
               13.
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               our
               spirit
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               14.
               and
               of
               our
               heart
               prepared
               ,
               Psal
               .
               10.
               17.
               and
               of
               all
               the
               soul
               lifting
               it selfe
               up
               unto
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               25.
               1.
               and
               looking
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               Psal
               .
               5.
               3.
               and
               presenting
               our selves
               before
               him
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               20.
               with
               faith
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               6.
               and
               earnestnesse
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               5.
               and
               striving
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               12.
               and
               great
               heed
               ,
               Mark.
               13.
               33.
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Iude.
               20.
               who
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prayer
               in
               Gods
               children
               ,
               Zach.
               12.
               10.
               without
               whom
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               sence
               ,
               nor
               meaning
               in
               our
               prayer
               in
               Gods
               accompt
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               27.
               neither
               can
               we
               truly
               call
               God
               father
               without
               him
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               6.
               neither
               are
               our
               prayers
               ,
               prayers
               at
               all
               ,
               except
               we
               be
               Saints
               ,
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Rev.
               5.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               114.
               
               To
               whom
               are
               we
               to
               Pray
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               God
               only
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               glory
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               15.
               which
               he
               will
               not
               give
               to
               another
               ,
               Isa
               .
               42.
               8.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               prayer
               is
               a
               principall
               part
               of
               divine
               worship
               ,
               Ioal
               .
               2.
               32.
               and
               divine
               worship
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               God
               only
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               7.
               3
               
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               we
               may
               call
               upon
               none
               ,
               but
               one
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               14.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               God
               onely
               knoweth
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               inwardly
               desire
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               24.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               he
               onely
               is
               all-sufficient
               and
               Almighty
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               1.
               to
               give
               us
               whatsoever
               we
               aske
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               5.
               15.
               warrantably
               ,
               verse
               .
               14.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               counts
               it
               a
               heavy
               judgement
               ,
               when
               he
               lets
               people
               call
               upon
               any
               other
               but
               him
               ,
               Iudg.
               10.
               14.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               we
               have
               neither
               precept
               nor
               example
               of
               any
               Saint
               that
               called
               upon
               any
               ,
               but
               
               his
               heavenly
               father
               ,
               nay
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               when
               ye
               pray
               ,
               pray
               to
               your
               heavenly
               father
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               9.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               because
               we
               need
               nor
               Saint
               ,
               nor
               Angel
               to
               enterceed
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               make
               bold
               our selves
               with
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               16.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               Christ
               knocks
               of
               all
               need
               of
               Mediatours
               with
               an
               argument
               of
               Gods
               infinit
               condiscending
               love
               .
               Iohn
               .
               16.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               115.
               
               Why
               must
               we
               Pray
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               the
               mediatour
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               poore
               sinfull
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               cannot
               be
               admitted
               except
               he
               procure
               us
               accesse
               unto
               the
               father
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               ,
               we
               have
               provoked
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               should
               pull
               down
               a
               curse
               rather
               then
               a
               blessing
               ,
               except
               he
               should
               make
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               34.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               he
               onely
               is
               enough
               powerfull
               with
               God
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               19.
               and
               no
               man
               is
               acquainted
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               him
               ,
               Math.
               11.
               27.
               again
               there
               is
               none
               worthy
               but
               he
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               flame
               for
               us
               ;
               Revel
               .
               5.
               9.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               what
               are
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               Iob
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               ,
               and
               Noah
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               aske
               in
               their
               name
               ?
               to
               which
               of
               the
               Saints
               can
               we
               turne
               .
               Iob.
               5.
               
               ●
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               all
               the
               Saints
               that
               were
               in
               the
               old
               Testiment
               ,
               or
               since
               ,
               prayed
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               David
               lookt
               at
               him
               as
               his
               surety
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               122.
               and
               his
               Messias
               or
               anointed
               ,
               Psal
               .
               84.
               9.
               
               Hezekiah
               lookt
               at
               him
               as
               his
               undertaker
               ,
               Isa
               .
               38.
               14.
               
               Daniel
               prayed
               God
               to
               heare
               him
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               Daniel
               .
               9.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 116.
              
               
               What
               is
               it
               to
               Pray
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               It
               is
               not
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               use
               Christs
               name
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Lord
               we
               pray
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               Math.
               7.
               22.
               nor
               Secondly
               ,
               onely
               to
               conclude
               our
               prayers
               thus
               ,
               Through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
               though
               the
               Saints
               doe
               use
               these
               words
               too
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               57.
               nor
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               counterfeit
               Christs
               Ring
               to
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               say
               we
               come
               from
               him
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               knowes
               who
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               whether
               we
               truly
               come
               from
               him
               yea
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               for
               Christ
               will
               say
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               father
               I
               never
               sent
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               of
               the
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               I
               never
               sent
               them
               ,
               Ier.
               14.
               14.
               but
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               is
               .
               First
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               in
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               pray
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               15
               7.
               as
               the
               Tyr●a●●
               first
               made
               Blastus
               the
               Kings
               Chamberlaine
               their
               friend
               and
               then
               made
               their
               suite
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               20.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               truly
               says
               not
               only
               that
               there
               is
               an
               Advocate
               with
               their
               father
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               we
               have
               him
               for
               our
               advocate
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               1.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               we
               doe
               not
               only
               conceipt
               that
               we
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               ▪
               but
               we
               come
               to
               God
               by
               him
               indeed
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               truly
               shew
               his
               Ring
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               our
               Mediatour
               ,
               by
               promise
               ,
               Heb.
               8
               6.
               now
               this
               Ring
               is
               ,
               First
               ,
               effectuall
               calling
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               15.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               when
               our
               heart
               condemne
               us
               not
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               be
               confident
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               3.
               11.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               faith
               ,
               Math.
               21.
               22.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               4.
               for
               then
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               we
               have
               a
               token
               from
               the
               Mediatour
               ,
               verse
               .
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               117.
               
               Why
               is
               Faith
               necessary
               to
               prayer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               is
               necessary
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               prayer
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               draw
               neere
               unto
               God
               else
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               22.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               relation
               of
               
               God
               as
               a
               father
               ,
               must
               bring
               us
               unto
               prayer
               ,
               Luk.
               15.
               18.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               the
               sence
               of
               our
               wants
               and
               sinnes
               and
               afflictions
               are
               to
               fetch
               us
               unto
               prayer
               ,
               Psal
               .
               116.
               10.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               faith
               is
               the
               feet
               whereby
               to
               come
               unto
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               againe
               faith
               is
               necessary
               to
               discharge
               prayer
               ,
               ●am
               .
               5.
               15.
               
               First
               to
               pray
               boldly
               ,
               Eph.
               3.
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               lift
               up
               hands
               that
               are
               holy
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               12.
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               inlarge
               thy
               heart
               in
               prayer
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               ●
               .
               1.
               againe
               ,
               faith
               is
               necessary
               to
               conclude
               prayer
               ,
               how
               else
               can
               we
               say
               Amen
               ?
               Revel
               .
               22.
               21.
               or
               leaue
               our
               prayers
               with
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               are
               yea
               and
               Amen
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               
               ●0
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               faith
               must
               set
               thy
               heart
               at
               quiet
               after
               prayer
               ;
               when
               Hannah
               had
               done
               praying
               ,
               she
               did
               eate
               and
               her
               countenance
               was
               no
               more
               sad
               ,
               1
               Samuell
               ,
               1.
               18.
               though
               there
               were
               but
               an
               inch
               between
               David
               and
               death
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               had
               prayed
               ,
               he
               set
               his
               heart
               at
               rest
               ,
               ●
               Psalm
               .
               3.
               5.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               faith
               makes
               the
               soule
               waite
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               have
               prayed
               and
               used
               all
               the
               meanes
               ,
               we
               have
               need
               of
               patience
               to
               waite
               ,
               Hebrew
               .
               10.
               36.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               faith
               inhanceth
               prayer
               the
               next
               time
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               speed
               no●
               the
               first
               time
               ,
               it
               may
               rise
               higher
               and
               higher
               with
               all
               importunity
               ,
               Luke
               .
               11
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 118.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               the
               differences
               and
               divisions
               of
               Prayer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Prayer
               is
               either
               .
               First
               ,
               Metricall
               with
               Musique
               ,
               Acts.
               16.
               which
               is
               a
               duty
               commanded
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               95.
               1.
               being
               very
               sutable
               ,
               
               to
               spirituall
               mirth
               ,
               Jam.
               5.
               13.
               and
               to
               make
               us
               heavenly
               minded
               ;
               and
               therefore
               profitable
               every
               day
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               16.
               23.
               it
               is
               good
               to
               make
               meditation
               sweet
               ,
               Psal
               .
               104.
               33
               ,
               34.
               and
               to
               stirre
               up
               affection
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               glory
               upon
               Gods
               praises
               ,
               Psal
               .
               66.
               2.
               good
               also
               to
               stirre
               up
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               or
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               2
               King.
               3.
               15.
               its
               a
               duty
               that
               requires
               much
               grace
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               and
               great
               understanding
               ,
               Psal
               .
               47.
               7.
               and
               spirit
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               15.
               and
               great
               modesty
               and
               gravity
               ,
               it
               being
               melody
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               19.
               the
               heart
               not
               being
               upon
               the
               tune
               ,
               but
               fixed
               upon
               the
               sence
               and
               upon
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               57.
               7.
               not
               as
               though
               we
               did
               sing
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal
               .
               13.
               6.
               that
               we
               may
               not
               only
               sing
               Davids
               Psalms
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               be
               sweet
               singers
               of
               thē
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               23.
               1.
               or
               Secondly
               ,
               Prosaycall
               which
               is
               either
               publique
               prayer
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               Psal
               .
               7.
               7.
               or
               private
               in
               the
               family
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               7.
               or
               secret
               alone
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               6.
               and
               all
               are
               either
               ordinary
               prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               every
               day
               ,
               Psal
               .
               145.
               2.
               or
               extraordinary
               as
               at
               a
               fast
               ,
               Ionas
               .
               3.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 119.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               Publique
               prayer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               Minister
               is
               to
               performe
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               an
               audible
               voice
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               4.
               in
               the
               publique
               Sanctuary
               ,
               Psal
               .
               150.
               1.
               which
               may
               be
               in
               any
               place
               now
               ,
               Mal.
               1.
               11.
               all
               the
               congregation
               .
               First
               ,
               joyning
               with
               him
               ,
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               Zeph.
               3.
               9.
               as
               though
               they
               were
               all
               one
               man
               ,
               Iudg.
               20.
               1
               ,
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               testifying
               this
               their
               consent
               by
               saying
               Amen
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               16.
               
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
               ,
               Neh.
               8.
               6.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               all
               praying
               the
               same
               prayer
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               uniformity
               of
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               ,
               as
               
               can
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               make
               all
               one
               sound
               in
               Gods
               ●●re
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               5.
               13.
               though
               the
               persons
               praying
               be
               many
               ,
               yet
               the
               act
               must
               be
               as
               if
               it
               were
               one
               act
               ,
               Luke
               .
               1.
               10.
               and
               this
               publique
               prayer
               is
               necessary
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               when
               it
               is
               publique
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               more
               glorious
               ,
               Psal
               .
               96.
               9.
               because
               men
               are
               sociable
               creatures
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               they
               love
               to
               live
               together
               ,
               and
               trade
               together
               ,
               so
               they
               should
               praise
               God
               together
               ,
               Psal
               .
               111.
               1
               ,
               3.
               it
               s
               fit
               to
               stirre
               up
               one
               another
               .
               O
               praise
               the
               Lord
               with
               mee
               ,
               Psal
               .
               34.
               3.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               likelyer
               to
               pity
               ,
               when
               there
               be
               many
               ,
               Ion.
               4.
               11.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               there
               be
               many
               publique
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               all
               have
               need
               to
               be
               sanctified
               by
               Prayer
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               that
               requires
               prayer
               ,
               Act.
               2●
               .
               16.
               and
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               that
               requires
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               censures
               ,
               and
               they
               require
               prayer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Gods
               house
               ,
               is
               called
               a
               house
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 120.
              
               
               What
               more
               of
               publique
               Prayer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Publique
               prayer
               is
               harder
               then
               private
               ,
               though
               Gods
               people
               doe
               more
               joy
               in
               it
               then
               in
               private
               ,
               Psal
               .
               122.
               1.
               for
               in
               publique
               a
               man
               is
               more
               subject
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               distraction
               ,
               what
               with
               onething
               or
               another
               ,
               it
               should
               seem
               Eutichus
               was
               distracted
               with
               the
               swe●●inesse
               of
               the
               throng
               ,
               and
               made
               drowzy
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Hypocrisy
               ,
               hypocrisy
               made
               the
               Pharises
               willing
               to
               pray
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               formalitie
               ,
               Math.
               15.
               8.
               meanes
               to
               helpe
               these
               evills
               are
               ,
               First
               ,
               pray
               often
               in
               secret
               ,
               learne
               to
               pray
               there
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               mayest
               the
               better
               pray
               in
               secret
               ;
               learne
               to
               pray
               there
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               mayest
               the
               better
               pray
               in
               publique
               ;
               David
               bidding
               us
               
               praise
               God
               in
               the
               congregation
               ,
               Psal
               .
               149.
               1.
               he
               bids
               us
               praise
               God
               in
               our
               beds
               ,
               verse
               .
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               prepare
               thy selfe
               and
               fixe
               thy
               heart
               .
               First
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               and
               pray
               in
               publique
               ,
               Psal
               .
               57.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               I
               will
               prepare
               bullocks
               and
               Goates
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               66.
               15.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               labour
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               may
               bring
               thee
               into
               Gods
               Temple
               ,
               Luke
               .
               2.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               121.
               
               How
               do
               you
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               master
               of
               the
               family
               is
               to
               gather
               his
               family
               together
               every
               morning
               and
               evening
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               in
               his
               family
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               Because
               this
               is
               made
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               reasons
               why
               husbands
               should
               dwell
               with
               their
               wives
               ,
               that
               their
               domesticall
               prayers
               be
               not
               hindred
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               7.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               example
               of
               Ioshua
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               24.
               15.
               and
               Cornelius
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               2.
               and
               Hester
               ,
               Hest
               .
               4.
               16.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               the
               families
               of
               the
               godly
               are
               called
               Churches
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               5.
               and
               therefore
               they
               should
               be
               as
               the
               Temple
               ,
               where
               morning
               and
               evening
               sacrifice
               was
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               counted
               the
               abomination
               of
               desolation
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               Dan.
               11.
               13.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               promise
               to
               encourage
               men
               to
               it
               ,
               though
               but
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               be
               in
               the
               family
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               20.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               because
               there
               be
               family
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               family
               wants
               ,
               and
               family-blessings
               ,
               all
               which
               require
               prayer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               families
               should
               have
               sacrifices
               in
               them
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               20.
               26
               ,
               Sixtly
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               curseth
               such
               families
               as
               doe
               not
               ,
               call
               upon
               his
               name
               ,
               Ier.
               10.
               25.
               there
               is
               scripture
               enough
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               though
               we
               might
               say
               of
               family
               prayer
               ,
               as
               Paul
               does
               to
               the
               godly
               concerning
               love
               ,
               touching
               brotherly
               
               love
               ,
               yee
               have
               not
               need
               that
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               for
               yee
               your selves
               are
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               4.
               9.
               so
               God
               taught
               Jacob
               to
               set
               up
               his
               worship
               in
               his
               houshold
               .
               Gen.
               35.
               2.
               and
               so
               did
               Abraham
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               122.
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               extraordinary
               prayer
               .
            
             
               Three
               things
               make
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               extraordinary
               might
               and
               fervency
               .
               Ion.
               3.
               8.
               
               Secondly
               extraordinary
               continuance
               ,
               Hest
               .
               4.
               16.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               extraordinary
               assistance
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               new
               nature
               ,
               Math.
               9.
               17.
               
               Five
               things
               do
               require
               it
               more
               especiall
               .
               First
               ,
               a
               speciall
               want
               of
               some
               blessing
               ,
               Luke
               .
               2.
               37.
               though
               the
               blessing
               be
               but
               temporall
               ,
               Gen.
               25.
               21.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               entring
               upon
               a
               calling
               ,
               Math.
               4.
               2
               ,
               17.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               ones
               ,
               First
               ,
               conversion
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               33.
               13
               ,
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               some
               Imminent
               danger
               through
               sin
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               75.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               that
               ordinary
               prayer
               will
               not
               serve
               turne
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               8.
               now
               fasting
               doth
               helpe
               it
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               30.
               for
               fasting
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               pulls
               down
               the
               flesh
               and
               chastens
               the
               soul
               ,
               Psal
               .
               69
               ,
               10.
               and
               afflicts
               it
               ,
               Ezra
               .
               8.
               21.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               good
               helpe
               to
               contrition
               ,
               when
               its
               sanctified
               Ioel.
               1.
               14.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               being
               rightly
               observed
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               signe
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               Nehem.
               1.
               4.
               againe
               extraordinary
               prayer
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               requires
               resolutions
               of
               better
               obedience
               ,
               Hos
               .
               14.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               much
               humiliation
               contrary
               to
               pride
               ,
               Iob.
               35.
               12.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               freedome
               from
               worldly
               cares
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               given
               unto
               prayer
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               109.
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               watchfulnesse
               and
               great
               heed
               taking
               ,
               Marke
               .
               13.
               33.
               
               Fiftly
               that
               we
               loose
               not
               o●●
               quickings
               afterwards
               ,
               lest
               we
               be
               guilty
               of
               holding
               
               downe
               our
               heads
               like
               a
               bul-rush
               for
               a
               day
               ,
               Isa
               .
               58.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 123.
              
               
               What
               motives
               are
               there
               to
               induce
               us
               to
               extradinary
               prayer
               and
               seeking
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               A.
               There
               be
               six
               motives
               ,
               First
               ,
               the
               Commandement
               of
               God
               when
               ordinary
               seeking
               will
               not
               find
               him
               ,
               now
               he
               tells
               us
               is
               a
               time
               for
               extrordinary
               ,
               Ioel.
               2.
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               gracious
               promise
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               to
               it
               ,
               Math.
               7.
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               great
               efficacy
               of
               it
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               16.
               for
               importunity
               can
               doe
               much
               ,
               Luke
               .
               18.
               5.
               the
               Israelites
               prayed
               often
               and
               sped
               not
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               cryed
               then
               they
               sped
               ,
               Exodus
               .
               3.
               7.
               
               So
               againe
               when
               they
               crved
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               did
               speed
               ,
               Iudg.
               3.
               15.
               this
               poore
               man
               cryed
               ,
               sayes
               David
               poynting
               at
               himselfe
               and
               the
               Lord
               heard
               him
               ,
               Psal
               .
               34
               ,
               6.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               for
               what
               may
               the
               world
               thinke
               ,
               if
               we
               that
               stand
               so
               much
               for
               praying
               should
               not
               prevaile
               ,
               Ezra
               .
               8.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Fifthly
               our
               infinite
               need
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               thinke
               it
               is
               high
               time
               to
               awaken
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               upon
               our
               hearts
               to
               awake
               ,
               Psal
               .
               108.
               2.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               our
               last
               refuge
               is
               extraordinary
               seeking
               ,
               we
               must
               reason
               thus
               ;
               What
               hope
               have
               we
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               speed
               with
               God
               ,
               Psalm
               ,
               39.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               124.
               
               May
               we
               not
               pray
               for
               the
               Dead
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ,
               David
               ceased
               praying
               for
               his
               child
               when
               once
               it
               was
               dead
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               12.
               23.
               as
               for
               that
               place
               in
               the
               Machabes
               ,
               Mac●ha
               .
               12.
               44.
               that
               is
               not
               Canonicall
               scriptures
               ,
               2
               Ma●cha
               .
               15.
               38.
               
               First
               ,
               when
               people
               are
               dead
               our
               communion
               with
               them
               ceaseth
               ,
               Isa
               .
               8.
               19.
               
               Secondly
               there
               is
               no
               profit
               in
               such
               prayers
               ,
               as
               the
               tree
               falleth
               ,
               so
               it
               lyeth
               ,
               
               Eccl.
               11.
               3.
               when
               our
               Saviour
               sayeth
               ,
               that
               the
               sinne
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               shall
               not
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               world
               nor
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               32.
               he
               doth
               not
               imply
               that
               there
               may
               be
               some
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               be
               not
               forgiven
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               yet
               they
               be
               forgiven
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               only
               a
               vehement
               phrase
               to
               shew
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               verse
               .
               31.
               for
               we
               must
               agree
               with
               our
               adversary
               ,
               while
               we
               ar●
               here
               in
               the
               way
               with
               him
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               25.
               and
               yet
               we
               may
               pray
               for
               the
               consummation
               of
               such
               as
               are
               dead
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               included
               in
               the
               second
               Petition
               ,
               thy
               kingdome
               come
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               10.
               and
               they
               without
               us
               cannot
               be
               made
               perfect
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               40.
               againe
               we
               may
               give
               thanks
               for
               the
               glorious
               victory
               of
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               for
               if
               one
               member
               be
               perferred
               to
               honour
               ,
               all
               the
               memb●●●
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               125.
               
               Now
               there
               be
               five
               sorts
               of
               the
               li●ing
               that
               we
               must
               Pray
               for
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               Ministers
               .
               Thir●●●
               ,
               for
               them
               of
               our
               owne
               house
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               them
               ●
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               we
               live
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               for
               our
               enemy
               ●●
               shew
               me
               now
               whether
               and
               why
               we
               must
               pray
               ●●●●●●
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               A.
               We
               must
               pray
               for
               all
               Saints
               ,
               whether
               Saints
               actually
               already
               ,
               or
               elect
               which
               shall
               be
               Saints
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               18.
               for
               these
               Saints
               make
               up
               the
               Church
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               33.
               for
               ,
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               dearly
               beloved
               of
               Gods
               soul
               ,
               Ier.
               12.
               
               ●
               God●
               pleasant
               portion
               ,
               verse
               .
               10.
               
               The
               city
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               
               2●
               .
               the
               Lambs
               bride
               ,
               Reve.
               2●
               .
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               most
               bound
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               is
               our
               mother
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               26.
               and
               
               therefore
               we
               should
               preferre
               her
               before
               all
               Psal
               .
               137.
               6.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               shall
               prosper
               the
               better
               if
               we
               doe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               122.
               6.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               shall
               the
               sooner
               ,
               be
               heard
               for
               our selves
               ,
               David
               when
               he
               would
               seine
               be
               heard
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               prayed
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               18.
               yea
               all
               blessings
               ,
               that
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               come
               to
               us
               through
               the
               Church
               ,
               Psal
               .
               133.
               3.
               
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               Church
               be
               in
               misery
               ,
               good
               reason
               we
               should
               lament
               for
               her
               .
               Nehem.
               1.
               4.
               for
               first
               ,
               our
               sinnes
               have
               in
               part
               pulled
               downe
               that
               misery
               upon
               her
               ,
               Nehem.
               1.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               her
               miseries
               are
               ours
               ,
               looke
               what
               evill
               come
               upon
               her
               comes
               upon
               us
               .
               Dan.
               9.
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               brand
               of
               the
               wicked
               not
               to
               regard
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               Amos.
               6.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 126.
              
               
               What
               and
               why
               must
               we
               pray
               for
               Gods
               Ministers
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               they
               may
               be
               clothed
               with
               righteousnesse
               ,
               Psal
               .
               132.
               9.
               and
               take
               heed
               to
               their
               Ministery
               to
               fulfill
               it
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               17.
               which
               is
               ,
               First
               ,
               not
               to
               preach
               themselves
               ,
               but
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               5.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               exhort
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               withall
               authority
               .
               Tit.
               2.
               15.
               in
               season
               ,
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               with
               all
               instance
               and
               long
               suffering
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               not
               to
               looke
               back
               from
               the
               plough
               lest
               they
               be
               unfit
               for
               Gods
               kingdome
               ,
               Luke
               .
               9.
               62.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               example
               to
               believers
               ,
               in
               word
               ,
               in
               conversation
               ,
               in
               spirit
               ,
               and
               in
               purity
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               12.
               againe
               ,
               we
               must
               pray
               that
               they
               may
               have
               utterance
               with
               boldnesse
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               19.
               for
               First
               ,
               we
               cannot
               looke
               to
               have
               a
               good
               Minister
               ,
               except
               we
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               Math.
               9.
               38.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               one
               we
               cannot
               looke
               to
               keep
               him
               ,
               except
               we
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               Act.
               
               12.
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               though
               we
               doe
               not
               loose
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               be
               streightned
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               us
               good
               ,
               except
               wee
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               3.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               streightned
               ,
               yet
               our
               hearts
               may
               be
               closed
               up
               under
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               except
               we
               pray
               for
               him
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               25.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               love
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               us
               ,
               except
               wee
               pray
               for
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               30.
               
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               teacheth
               us
               how
               to
               Pray
               ,
               Deut.
               33.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 127.
              
               
               How
               doe
               you
               prove
               ,
               That
               wee
               must
               Pray
               for
               all
               of
               our
               house
               ,
               for
               our
               Children
               ,
               and
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               Servants
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Wife
               ,
               and
               Husband
               ,
               and
               Masters
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Eliazer
               prayed
               for
               his
               Master
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               12.
               
               Elisha
               for
               his
               Servants
               ,
               2
               Kings
               6.
               17.
               
               Iacob
               for
               his
               Children
               ,
               Gen.
               48.
               16.
               and
               Iob
               too
               .
               Iob
               1.
               5.
               
               Abraham
               for
               Ishmael
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               18.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               wee
               are
               bound
               not
               to
               pester
               the
               Church
               with
               a
               naughty
               generation
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               we
               can
               helpe
               it
               ;
               when
               Seth
               had
               begotten
               Enosh
               ,
               then
               hee
               set
               up
               Prayer
               ,
               Gen.
               4.
               26.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               love
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               our
               Children
               may
               stand
               up
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               dead
               and
               gone
               ;
               and
               therefore
               David
               had
               a
               care
               of
               a
               good
               seed
               .
               Psal
               .
               22.
               30.
               and
               so
               Abraham
               of
               his
               houshold
               after
               him
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               19.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               we
               bring
               forth
               our
               Children
               children
               of
               wrath
               .
               Eph.
               2.
               3.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               its
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               have
               godly
               children
               ,
               Psal
               .
               144.
               12.
               and
               wee
               are
               blessed
               in
               them
               much
               more
               when
               they
               are
               godly
               indeed
               ,
               Deut.
               33.
               24.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               because
               otherwise
               we
               do
               but
               beget
               them
               by
               halves
               ,
               when
               once
               we
               have
               gotten
               them
               to
               be
               wise
               and
               gracious
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               be
               better
               said
               to
               have
               begot
               them
               ,
               Pro.
               23.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 128.
              
               
               How
               doe
               you
               prove
               that
               we
               must
               more
               especially
               pray
               for
               the
               Towne
               and
               place
               ,
               where
               we
               live
               ?
            
             
               A.
               The
               inhabitants
               of
               Ierusalem
               prayed
               for
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Psal
               .
               74.
               2.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               our selves
               doe
               live
               there
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               Lot
               did
               Zoar.
               Gen.
               19.
               21.
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               but
               about
               to
               live
               there
               ,
               verse
               .
               20.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               our
               peace
               and
               good
               ,
               consists
               in
               the
               peace
               and
               good
               of
               the
               towne
               that
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               I●r
               .
               29.
               7.
               and
               except
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               be
               among
               them
               ,
               we
               cannot
               comfortably
               live
               by
               them
               ,
               Levit.
               25.
               36.
               and
               if
               we
               pray
               for
               them
               God
               can
               lay
               a
               charge
               upon
               their
               consciences
               not
               to
               trouble
               our
               resting
               place
               ,
               Prov.
               24.
               15.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               may
               win
               some
               of
               their
               souls
               to
               go
               along
               with
               us
               to
               heaven
               ,
               Gen.
               35.
               2.
               
               David
               dwelling
               at
               Gath
               ;
               it
               should
               seem
               he
               converted
               Ittai
               to
               the
               faith
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               15.
               19.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               doe
               such
               duties
               ,
               as
               doe
               require
               prayer
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               to
               exhort
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Phillip
               did
               so
               to
               Nathaniel
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               1.
               45.
               
               Levi
               being
               converted
               himselfe
               got
               his
               neighbours
               to
               be
               at
               his
               house
               to
               meet
               Christ
               ,
               Luke
               .
               5.
               29.
               and
               so
               did
               Cornelius
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               24.
               
               Fistly
               ,
               we
               our selves
               may
               have
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               comfort
               ,
               if
               we
               convert
               any
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               20.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               hereby
               we
               may
               be
               helpers
               to
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               Philemou
               a
               great
               Nobleman
               was
               Pauls
               fellow
               labourer
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               Philem.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 129.
              
               
               Why
               must
               we
               pray
               for
               our
               Enemies
               ?
            
             
               A.
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               shew
               them
               this
               favour
               ,
               〈…〉
               himselfe
               do●
               not
               forgive
               them
               ,
               yet
               
               he
               will
               have
               us
               to
               forgive
               them
               ,
               and
               love
               them
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               44.
               there
               may
               be
               more
               selfe-respects
               in
               praying
               for
               them
               that
               love
               us
               ,
               verse
               .
               46.
               but
               there
               is
               more
               godly
               singulari●y
               in
               praying
               for
               our
               enemies
               ,
               verse
               .
               47.
               and
               more
               perfection
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               verse
               .
               48.
               and
               more
               proximity
               to
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               45.
               
               David
               fasted
               and
               prayed
               for
               his
               enemies
               ,
               Psal
               .
               35.
               
               1●
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               more
               sensible
               of
               there
               e●nnities
               and
               injurings
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               we
               feele
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               the
               better
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               Luke
               .
               23.
               31.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               hereby
               we
               have
               that
               condition
               that
               is
               required
               to
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               14.
               for
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               forgive
               them
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               forgive
               us
               .
               verse
               .
               15.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               hereby
               we
               may
               overcome
               the
               evill
               of
               revenge
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               nay
               and
               of
               malice
               in
               there
               's
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               way
               to
               commit
               our
               cause
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               poore
               godly
               soule
               doth
               ,
               Psal
               .
               10.
               14.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               we
               shall
               loose
               nothing
               by
               it
               ,
               for
               either
               our
               enemyes
               will
               be
               mollified
               towards
               us
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               be
               not
               ,
               God
               will
               reward
               us
               ,
               Prov.
               25.
               22.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               can
               say
               thus
               before
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               stood
               before
               to
               speake
               good
               for
               them
               ,
               Ier.
               18.
               20.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               this
               duty
               being
               rightly
               done
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               sanctified
               heart
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               60.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 130.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               Cursing
               or
               imprecation
               or
               praying
               against
               one
               ;
               it
               seemes
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 14.
              
               neither
               can
               we
               be
               called
               unto
               it
               ,
               
                 1
                 Pet
                 ,
                 3.
                 9.
              
               for
               it
               proceeds
               from
               hatred
               ,
               now
               hatred
               is
               Manslaughter
               ,
               
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 15.
              
               
            
             
               A.
               We
               may
               not
               wish
               evill
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               evill
               ,
               to
               
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               it
               is
               good
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               13.
               
               First
               ,
               we
               may
               wish
               evill
               to
               a
               man
               for
               the
               mans
               good
               ,
               Psal
               .
               9.
               20.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               may
               pray
               against
               a
               mans
               sinnes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               7.
               9.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               plots
               and
               counsels
               and
               projects
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               curse
               them
               ,
               Psal
               .
               59.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               against
               the
               life
               of
               offenders
               ,
               I
               may
               wish
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               would
               put
               them
               to
               death
               ,
               not
               as
               it
               is
               harme
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               a
               good
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               State
               ,
               or
               Parish
               ,
               that
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               Psal
               .
               101.
               8.
               as
               for
               these
               cursing
               speeches
               of
               Plague
               ,
               and
               Murraine
               ,
               and
               Vengance
               ,
               and
               Devill
               ,
               that
               these
               evils
               might
               take
               one
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               speeches
               of
               tongues
               set
               on
               fire
               of
               hell
               ,
               especially
               as
               they
               are
               used
               ,
               Iam.
               3
               :
               6.
               
               Nay
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               not
               curse
               Satan
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Apocrypha
               ,
               Ecclesiast
               .
               21.
               27.
               much
               lesse
               the
               good
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               people
               curse
               their
               meat
               ,
               the
               weather
               ,
               or
               a
               stone
               that
               they
               stumble
               at
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               14.
               yet
               we
               may
               absolutely
               curse
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               generall
               ;
               because
               we
               meane
               such
               as
               are
               finally
               enemies
               ,
               Psal
               .
               68.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               if
               we
               had
               a
               spirit
               of
               discerning
               in
               particular
               too
               ,
               2.
               
               Tim.
               4.
               14.
               
               We
               read
               of
               three
               kinds
               of
               Cursing
               ,
               first
               ,
               optative
               ,
               Psal
               .
               109.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               imperative
               ,
               Iudge
               .
               5.
               23.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               indicative
               or
               declarative
               ,
               so
               Gods
               Ministers
               curse
               the
               wicked
               whensoever
               they
               preach
               ,
               Ier.
               11.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 131.
              
               
               Is
               Thanksgiving
               a
               part
               of
               prayer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               is
               a
               calling
               upon
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               105.
               1.
               and
               the
               very
               thanking
               of
               God
               for
               mercies
               received
               ,
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               praying
               for
               new
               mercies
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               3.
               and
               by
               our
               thankfulnesse
               for
               grace
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               it
               
               may
               be
               knowne
               that
               we
               request
               grace
               that
               we
               ●ave
               not
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               and
               our
               maine
               Thanksgiving
               is
               prayer
               wise
               ,
               Lord
               make
               me
               thankfull
               ,
               we
               must
               ask
               it
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               Psa
               .
               116.
               13.
               
               Thanksgiving
               is
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               prayer
               ,
               the
               Pharisee
               prayed
               thus
               ,
               God
               I
               thank
               ●hee
               ,
               Luke
               .
               18.
               11.
               and
               if
               we
               would
               persevere
               in
               prayer
               ,
               a
               thankfull
               heart
               is
               the
               best
               to
               continue
               ●●
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               2.
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               harder
               then
               prayer
               it self
               .
               There
               were
               ten
               askers
               to
               one
               thanker
               ,
               Luke
               .
               17.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               our
               nature
               is
               like
               the
               hors●eech
               ,
               still
               it
               cryes
               give
               ,
               give
               ,
               Pro.
               30.
               15.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               more
               selfe-love
               in
               prayer
               ,
               but
               thankfulnesse
               is
               more
               contrary
               to
               selfe-love
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               our
               hearts
               are
               apt
               to
               love
               the
               blessing
               more
               then
               God
               the
               giver
               of
               it
               ▪
               the
               pleasure
               more
               then
               God
               the
               bestower
               of
               it
               ,
               verse
               .
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               lesse
               and
               lesse
               mindfull
               of
               former
               benefits
               ,
               whereas
               thanksgiving
               is
               an
               everlasting
               grace
               ,
               Psal
               .
               79.
               15.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               discontented
               ,
               if
               Gods
               blessings
               do
               not
               every
               way
               please
               us
               ;
               now
               thanksgiving
               is
               a
               cheerfull
               grace
               ,
               Isa
               .
               51.
               3.
               
               Sixtly
               .
               there
               is
               no
               holinesse
               in
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               97.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 132.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               Thanksgiving
               for
               Gods
               spirituall
               mercies
               ?
            
             
               A.
               We
               must
               be
               thankfull
               for
               them
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               3.
               
               First
               ,
               for
               our
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               is
               accursed
               unto
               us
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               21.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               any
               power
               against
               sinne
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               25.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               victory
               over
               death
               and
               hell
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1●
               .
               57.
               so
               for
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               17.
               so
               for
               ability
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               our
               callings
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               12.
               but
               we
               must
               
               be
               sure
               that
               we
               have
               these
               blessings
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               mocke
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               faith
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               can
               ,
               not
               thank
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               7.
               when
               one
               says
               ,
               God
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               for
               electing
               me
               ,
               and
               yet
               does
               not
               know
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               vaine
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               1.
               2
               ,
               4.
               none
               but
               the
               redeemed
               of
               the
               Lord
               can
               say
               ,
               Lord
               I
               thanke
               thee
               ,
               for
               thine
               everlasting
               mercies
               ,
               Psal
               .
               107.
               1
               ,
               2.
               we
               must
               be
               cheefely
               thankfull
               for
               spirituall
               mercies
               ;
               first
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               mercies
               for
               our
               souls
               ,
               Psal
               .
               66.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               eternall
               ,
               Psal
               .
               100.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               peculiar
               to
               Gods
               Elect
               ,
               as
               saith
               Tit.
               1.
               1.
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               ,
               Luke
               18.
               7.
               bowells
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               10.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               are
               rarer
               ,
               Math.
               11.
               25.
               
               Fistly
               ,
               they
               bring
               with
               them
               the
               blessings
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               to
               be
               thankfull
               for
               such
               mercies
               is
               a
               good
               antidote
               against
               sinne
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               3
               ,
               4.
               which
               a
               man
               can
               never
               be
               to
               any
               purpose
               ,
               except
               hee
               can
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               my
               God
               ,
               Philem.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               133.
               
               What
               temporall
               mercies
               must
               we
               be
               thankfull
               for
               ,
               and
               why
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               for
               covering
               us
               in
               our
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               139.
               13.
               for
               our
               life
               .
               Psal
               .
               63.
               4.
               and
               breath
               ,
               Psal
               .
               150.
               6.
               for
               the
               counti●●ance
               of
               life
               ,
               Psal
               .
               30.
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               our
               food
               and
               raiment
               ,
               Gen.
               28.
               20.
               and
               for
               our
               maintainance
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               rich
               or
               poore
               ,
               for
               both
               is
               from
               God
               ,
               Pro.
               22.
               2.
               for
               the
               convenience
               of
               our
               dwelling
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Iustus
               ,
               his
               house
               joyned
               hard
               to
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               Act.
               18.
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               our
               peace
               and
               safety
               ,
               this
               is
               another
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               King.
               4.
               25.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               preserving
               us
               from
               ill
               accidents
               and
               mishappes
               ,
               fires
               ,
               inundations
               ,
               or
               any
               evill
               casualties
               ,
               
               yea
               for
               all
               his
               benefits
               ,
               Psal
               .
               116.
               12.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               doth
               call
               for
               it
               ,
               Psal
               .
               107.
               8.
               and
               it
               is
               his
               will
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               angry
               when
               we
               are
               not
               thankfull
               ▪
               ●●
               Chron.
               32.
               25.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Gods
               remporall
               mercies
               are
               graces
               ,
               Gen.
               33.
               5.
               
               Iesus
               Christ
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               recovering
               out
               of
               any
               Ague
               ,
               Act.
               9.
               34.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               are
               lesse
               then
               the
               least
               of
               them
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               10
               we
               are
               nothing
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               
               1●
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               Thanksgiving
               is
               a
               multiplying
               duty
               .
               Math.
               15.
               36.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               there
               is
               goodnesse
               in
               Thanksgiving
               Psal
               .
               92.
               1.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               to
               be
               thankfull
               for
               temporall
               blessings
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               to
               be
               thankfull
               for
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               be
               not
               thankfull
               for
               them
               ,
               we
               will
               be
               thankfull
               for
               nothing
               ;
               therefore
               an
               unthankfull
               man
               ,
               and
               an
               evill
               man
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               Luke
               .
               6.
               35.
               and
               so
               unthankfull
               ,
               unholy
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               2.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               be
               thankfull
               as
               for
               meat
               ,
               is
               to
               eate
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               134.
               
               Must
               we
               not
               be
               thankfull
               to
               God
               for
               his
               mercies
               upon
               others
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               147.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               whether
               a
               particular
               person
               ,
               Philem.
               4.
               or
               a
               whole
               family
               ,
               2
               Iohn
               .
               4.
               or
               a
               whole
               parish
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               3.
               or
               the
               Church
               ,
               Act.
               11.
               18.
               or
               good
               Magistrates
               ,
               1
               King.
               10.
               9.
               we
               must
               thank
               God
               not
               only
               for
               saving
               grace
               that
               we
               perceive
               others
               have
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               1.
               3.
               but
               also
               for
               common
               grace
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               18.
               there
               was
               but
               a
               little
               good
               in
               the
               ●ow●e
               Clarke
               ,
               he
               did
               but
               speak
               a
               good
               word
               for
               Paul
               ,
               and
               Aristarchus
               and
               Gaius
               ,
               yet
               Luke
               doth
               record
               it
               as
               a
               blessing
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               35.
               
               Gamaliel
               a
               meere
               civill
               man
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               did
               
               but
               pleasure
               the
               Apostles
               a
               little
               ,
               it
               is
               registred
               as
               a
               mercy
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               34.
               the
               Barbarians
               making
               a
               warme
               fire
               for
               the
               Apostle
               is
               related
               as
               a
               kindnesse
               ,
               Act.
               28.
               2.
               for
               God
               is
               glorified
               thereby
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               did
               but
               wonder
               at
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               Gods
               works
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               glory
               unto
               God
               ,
               Math.
               9.
               8.
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               wretched
               .
               First
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               grace
               nor
               goodnesse
               ;
               for
               we
               cannot
               give
               thanks
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               bewaile
               them
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               have
               mercies
               and
               graces
               ,
               yet
               they
               doe
               not
               communicate
               them
               to
               others
               ,
               to
               occasion
               thanksgiving
               ,
               they
               are
               like
               with-holders
               of
               Corne
               whom
               the
               people
               curse
               ,
               Prov.
               11.
               26.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               who
               envy
               and
               repine
               at
               the
               blessings
               of
               others
               ;
               consider
               therefore
               ,
               first
               ,
               if
               we
               envy
               our
               brothers
               good
               ,
               doth
               us
               no
               good
               but
               harme
               ,
               Iob.
               5.
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               safer
               for
               us
               that
               another
               should
               have
               such
               and
               such
               blessings
               then
               we
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               must
               give
               account
               and
               not
               we
               ,
               Luke
               .
               16.
               2.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               for
               us
               too
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               better
               that
               the
               eye
               should
               have
               the
               blessing
               of
               Sight
               ,
               then
               the
               foot
               or
               the
               hand
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               21
               ,
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 135.
              
               
               Because
               Confession
               is
               to
               be
               joyned
               with
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 20.
              
               and
               is
               put
               ●or
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 Nehem.
                 9.
                 3.
              
               
               Tell
               me
               whether
               is
               it
               necessary
               to
               prayer
               ?
               to
               confesse
               our
               sinnes
               in
               it
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Expresse
               confession
               is
               not
               necessary
               alwayes
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               24.
               but
               implicite
               is
               when
               the
               Apostles
               prayed
               God
               for
               boldnesse
               ,
               they
               did
               implicitly
               confesse
               their
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               verse
               .
               29.
               one
               of
               these
               two
               confessions
               is
               necessary
               ,
               for
               confession
               it
               is
               put
               for
               prayer
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               4.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               prayer
               it selfe
               does
               confesse
               our
               poverty
               of
               spirit
               ,
               
               Luke
               .
               1.
               53.
               and
               it
               inferreth
               humbling
               of
               our selves
               and
               a
               sence
               of
               our
               owne
               insufficiency
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               were
               sufficient
               in
               our selves
               ,
               what
               need
               we
               goe
               to
               God
               ,
               Iam.
               4.
               10.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               both
               we
               and
               our
               prayers
               are
               vile
               ,
               and
               uncleane
               ,
               Iob.
               40.
               4.
               but
               expresse
               confession
               is
               necessary
               ,
               when
               our
               consciences
               is
               fouled
               with
               guilt
               ,
               Psal
               .
               32.
               5.
               not
               to
               informe
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               knoweth
               mens
               sins
               ,
               2
               King.
               19.
               27.
               but
               First
               ,
               to
               cleare
               the
               Lords
               justice
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               obtaine
               mercy
               ,
               Prov.
               28.
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               Gods
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               1.
               9.
               
               I
               doe
               not
               meane
               of
               every
               particular
               sinne
               ;
               for
               first
               ,
               our
               sinnes
               are
               innumerable
               and
               cannot
               all
               be
               reckoned
               up
               ,
               Psal
               .
               40.
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.
               12.
               but
               our
               greivouser
               sinnes
               ;
               then
               we
               must
               particularly
               confesse
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               12.
               19.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               these
               shew
               that
               we
               have
               need
               of
               a
               God
               of
               salvation
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               14.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               sinnes
               most
               wast
               conscierce
               ,
               most
               dead
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               most
               binder
               us
               from
               seeking
               Gods
               faco
               ,
               Hos
               .
               5.
               15.
               such
               are
               the
               rootes
               of
               many
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               roote
               them
               out
               ,
               many
               others
               will
               the
               easilier
               fall
               off
               .
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 136.
              
               
               As
               Manoah
               said
               to
               the
               Angell
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               order
               the
               Child
               
                 Iudg.
                 13
                 :
                 12.
              
               
               So
               may
               I
               say
               of
               Confession
               ,
               how
               shall
               wee
               order
               our
               Confession
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               make
               it
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Wee
               must
               doe
               with
               Confession
               a●
               Christ
               saith
               of
               Hearing
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               how
               ,
               Luk.
               8
               :
               18.
               
               First
               ,
               the
               confession
               of
               sinne
               ,
               must
               be
               naked
               ,
               without
               hiding
               of
               ought
               ,
               Prov.
               28.
               13
               :
               though
               the
               committing
               of
               it
               be
               the
               worse
               ,
               the
               lesse
               wee
               doe
               hide
               it
               ,
               Isa
               .
               3.
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               judging
               
               our selves
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               31.
               and
               inditing
               our selves
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               21.
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               with
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               compunction
               ,
               and
               smiting
               of
               our
               bres●
               ,
               Luk.
               18.
               13.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               shame
               and
               confusion
               of
               face
               ,
               Ezra
               9.
               6.
               casting
               our
               spirits
               and
               selves
               downe
               ,
               Ezra
               10.
               1.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               giving
               over
               our
               old
               company
               ,
               and
               seperating
               our selves
               from
               them
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               2.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               accepting
               the
               punishment
               of
               our
               iniquity
               ,
               Levit.
               26.
               40.
               41.
               not
               onely
               confessing
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               4.
               but
               setting
               our
               hearts
               to
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               3.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               with
               Faith
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               18.
               and
               with
               having
               our
               sinnes
               ever
               before
               us
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               3.
               
               Besides
               this
               confession
               before
               God
               ,
               in
               some
               cases
               there
               must
               be
               a
               confession
               ;
               first
               ,
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               Ioh.
               7.
               19.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               before
               a
               Brother
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               26.
               21.
               
               Thirdly
               before
               one
               another
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               16.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               before
               a
               Minister
               ,
               Marke
               1.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 137.
              
               
               Whether
               are
               wee
               bound
               to
               pray
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ?
               ●ust
               those
               very
               words
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               there
               be
               some
               suspitious
               people
               ,
               that
               say
               ,
               let
               us
               pray
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               pray
               for
               that
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               Pray
               for
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               and
               let
               us
               pray
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               let
               us
               say
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ;
               doe
               these
               men
               doe
               well
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ?
               Christ
               when
               he
               bids
               us
               say
               Our
               Father
               which
               art
               in
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
               Luk.
               11.
               2.
               
               He
               does
               not
               meane
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               precisely
               keepe
               our selves
               to
               these
               words
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               Pray
               after
               that
               manner
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               9.
               
               As
               Ministers
               should
               preach
               nothing
               but
               the
               Word
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               2.
               and
               yet
               they
               may
               give
               the
               sence
               in
               other
               words
               ,
               Nehem.
               8.
               8.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               prayed
               in
               other
               words
               ,
               and
               did
               more
               specialize
               their
               Petition
               ,
               
               Act.
               1.
               24.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               prayer
               is
               diversly
               set
               downe
               by
               the
               Evangilists
               ,
               one
               way
               in
               one
               Math.
               6.
               11.
               another
               way
               in
               Luke
               ,
               Luke
               .
               11.
               3.
               one
               way
               in
               one
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               12.
               another
               way
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               Luke
               .
               11.
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               who
               knowes
               this
               is
               all
               that
               Christ
               uttred
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               21.
               25.
               we
               see
               plainly
               Mathew
               sets
               ,
               down
               more
               then
               Luke
               doth
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               Christ
               spake
               more
               then
               either
               hath
               expressed
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               13.
               
               Fourthly
               .
               Christ
               himselfe
               did
               not
               use
               these
               very
               words
               ever
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               pray
               Lazarus
               alive
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               say
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               over
               the
               grave
               ,
               Ioh.
               11.
               41.
               when
               he
               would
               pray
               for
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               say
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               over
               them
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               17.
               1.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               our
               speciall
               sinnes
               and
               wants
               ,
               doe
               require
               that
               we
               should
               pray
               more
               specially
               then
               so
               ,
               2
               Kings
               ▪
               19.
               15.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               we
               read
               of
               praying
               all
               night
               ,
               we
               can
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               was
               said
               over
               and
               over
               againe
               and
               againe
               ,
               Luke
               .
               6.
               12.
               we
               are
               to
               continue
               in
               prayer
               ,
               what
               by
               going
               over
               and
               over
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ?
               no
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               2.
               neither
               is
               it
               necessary
               to
               conclude
               our
               prayers
               with
               this
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               30.
               and
               yet
               we
               may
               if
               we
               will
               ,
               Luke
               .
               11.
               2.
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               against
               it
               .
               No
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               scripture
               ,
               the
               same
               thing
               may
               be
               scripture
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               prayer
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               Psal
               .
               90.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 138.
              
               
               Why
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               teach
               us
               to
               call
               God
               father
               in
               our
               prayers
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               to
               reach
               us
               we
               cannot
               pray
               to
               him
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               assure
               us
               that
               he
               will
               give
               us
               good
               things
               ,
               Luk.
               11.
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               call
               no
               man
               father
               on
               earth
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               our
               own
               father
               ,
               Math.
               23.
               9.
               
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               behave
               our selves
               towards
               him
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               6.
               
               First
               ,
               to
               honour
               him
               as
               a
               father
               ,
               Mal.
               1.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               count
               our selves
               sojourners
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               wee
               be
               absent
               from
               him
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               17.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               be
               seperate
               from
               the
               children
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               touch
               no
               uncleane
               thing
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               6.
               18.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               be
               followers
               of
               God
               ,
               seeing
               he
               is
               our
               father
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               1.
               to
               be
               obedient
               children
               ,
               taking
               heed
               of
               all
               lusts
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               14.
               to
               continue
               so
               doing
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               to
               overcome
               ;
               otherwise
               hee
               is
               not
               our
               Father
               ,
               nor
               wee
               his
               Children
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               7.
               
               If
               wee
               desire
               that
               hee
               should
               be
               our
               Father
               ,
               first
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               fatherlesse
               otherwise
               ,
               Psal
               .
               85.
               5.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               receive
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               power
               of
               calling
               him
               father
               ,
               Ioh.
               1.
               12.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               get
               the
               Lord
               to
               say
               so
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               Hos
               .
               1.
               10.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               wee
               must
               be
               sure
               that
               we
               be
               Peace-makers
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               9.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               wee
               must
               love
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               lend
               freely
               ,
               Luk.
               6.
               35.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               the
               good
               seed
               begotten
               againe
               under
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               grace
               ,
               Math.
               13.
               38.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               139.
               
               Why
               our
               Father
               ,
               not
               my
               Father
               ?
            
             
               A.
               We
               may
               pray
               also
               my
               Father
               ,
               Luk.
               15.
               18.
               and
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               doe
               so
               in
               private
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               6.
               for
               ,
               first
               ,
               Nature
               teacheth
               that
               the
               creature
               should
               have
               a
               particular
               propriety
               in
               God
               ,
               whom
               it
               calleth
               upon
               ,
               Jon.
               1.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               have
               need
               of
               a
               particular
               propriety
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               strengthen
               our
               Petition
               ,
               Luk.
               15.
               19.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               come
               thankfully
               before
               him
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               8
               
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               come
               with
               filiall
               affections
               ,
               and
               never
               run
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               Ier.
               3.
               19.
               but
               our
               Saviour
               puts
               it
               in
               the
               Plurall
               number
               ,
               first
               ,
               
               because
               wee
               are
               to
               pray
               with
               others
               ,
               Acts
               20.
               36.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               Pray
               for
               others
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               16.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               deale
               unbrotherly
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               10
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               shew
               us
               that
               God
               is
               universally
               a
               Father
               to
               all
               his
               elect
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               like
               an
               earthly
               father
               ,
               that
               hath
               but
               one
               Blessing
               ,
               or
               few
               blessings
               ,
               Gen.
               27.
               38.
               nay
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               company
               that
               joyne
               with
               us
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               be
               not
               adopted
               unto
               God
               ;
               yet
               if
               two
               or
               three
               be
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               company
               ,
               may
               pray
               Our
               Father
               ,
               Isa
               .
               63
               16.
               the
               meeting
               is
               denominated
               a
               congregation
               of
               Saints
               from
               them
               two
               or
               three
               ,
               Psal
               .
               149.
               1.
               there
               is
               a
               communication
               of
               Phrases
               ;
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               assembly
               knowing
               there
               be
               some
               wicked
               ,
               though
               some
               bee
               not
               ;
               yet
               by
               the
               communication
               of
               phrases
               ,
               hee
               may
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               done
               wickedly
               ,
               though
               neither
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               many
               of
               the
               company
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               Nehem.
               9.
               33.
               
               Besides
               ,
               God
               is
               in
               a
               generall
               sence
               the
               Father
               of
               such
               as
               are
               rebellious
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               2.
               and
               they
               may
               equivocally
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Iohn
               15.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 140.
              
               
               What
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               Heaven
               in
               Prayer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Heaven
               signifies
               ,
               first
               the
               region
               of
               the
               ayre
               ,
               Jer.
               8.
               7.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               Moon
               ▪
               and
               starres
               ,
               Gen.
               15.
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               Rev.
               12.
               7.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               ,
               Iob
               15.
               15.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               Da●
               .
               4.
               26.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               the
               habitation
               of
               Gods
               holinesse
               ,
               where
               the
               glorified
               Angels
               are
               in
               blisse
               ,
               and
               injoy
               the
               beatificall
               vision
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               mean●
               here
               especially
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.
               30.
               which
               is
               called
               the
               
               third
               heaven
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               2.
               farre
               above
               all
               other
               created
               heavens
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               10.
               it selfe
               being
               a
               created
               thing
               too
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               10.
               
               Gods
               childrens
               house
               and
               home
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
               Gods
               holy
               hill
               .
               Psal
               .
               24.
               3.
               from
               whence
               he
               blesseth
               his
               People
               ,
               Deut.
               26.
               15.
               where
               he
               sitteth
               as
               a
               great
               Prince
               on
               his
               thro●e
               ,
               Psal
               .
               ●1
               .
               4.
               and
               hee
               is
               said
               to
               be
               in
               heaven
               ;
               first
               ,
               to
               strike
               Reverence
               into
               us
               ,
               Eccles
               .
               5.
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               let
               us
               understand
               ,
               hee
               can
               doe
               whatsoever
               he
               will
               ,
               Psal
               .
               115.
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               lift
               and
               raise
               up
               our
               hearts
               in
               prayer
               ,
               Psal
               .
               123.
               1.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               infinitly
               hee
               is
               above
               us
               ,
               his
               thoughts
               above
               ours
               ,
               his
               motions
               above
               ours
               ,
               Isa
               .
               55.
               9.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               to
               expresse
               Gods
               condiscending
               goodnesse
               ,
               that
               hee
               being
               in
               heaven
               will
               deigne
               to
               looke
               upon
               a
               poore
               soule
               ,
               Isa
               .
               66.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               yet
               God
               is
               not
               confined
               to
               heaven
               ,
               as
               though
               hee
               were
               there
               onely
               ,
               Psal
               .
               139.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               No
               ,
               hee
               fils
               heaven
               and
               earth
               too
               ,
               I●r
               .
               23.
               24.
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               not
               able
               to
               containe
               him
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               6.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q
               141.
               
               For
               the
               first
               Petition
               ,
               Hallowed
               bee
               thy
               Name
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               name
               here
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               very
               Person
               and
               nature
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               58.
               for
               Name
               is
               often
               put
               for
               ones
               person
               ,
               Acts
               1.
               15.
               so
               also
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Gods
               attributes
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Gods
               esteeme
               that
               hee
               should
               have
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               Psal
               .
               8.
               1.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               Gen.
               4.
               26.
               
               Piftly
               ,
               any
               of
               Gods
               works
               ,
               or
               word
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               whereby
               hee
               is
               knowne
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               7.
               
               His
               name
               is
               Iehovah
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Isa
               .
               42.
               8.
               or
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               Ioh.
               3.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               As
               Christ
               said
               of
               himselfe
               
               before
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
               Iohn
               8.
               58.
               
               ●he
               most
               High
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               9.
               2.
               
               El-shaddai
               ,
               or
               ●●e
               Almighty
               ,
               or
               the
               All-sufficient
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               
               ●●
               Hee
               hath
               sweet
               names
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               the
               GOD
               of
               Peace
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               33.
               
               ●he
               GOD
               of
               Patience
               and
               Consolation
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               and
               the
               God
               of
               all
               Comfort
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               3.
               
               &c.
               Indeed
               Gods
               ●ame
               is
               unutterable
               ,
               no
               word
               is
               able
               to
               ex●resse
               who
               hee
               is
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               4.
               
               It
               is
               transcen●ent
               above
               all
               names
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               9.
               and
               wonderfull
               Isa
               .
               9.
               2.
               and
               secret
               ,
               Iudg.
               13.
               18.
               and
               hence
               ●●
               is
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               no
               name
               is
               able
               sufficiently
               t●●●t
               him
               forth
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               29.
               
               Secondly
               his
               name
               ●●
               expressed
               by
               negatives
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               wee
               ●an
               rather
               tell
               what
               is
               not
               his
               name
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               ,
               Immortall
               ,
               Invisible
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               17.
               
               Unsearchable
               ,
               Psal
               .
               147.
               
               ●
               .
               Infinite
               ,
               Psal
               .
               147.
               
               ●
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               his
               name
               is
               borrowed
               from
               his
               effects
               ,
               God
               that
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               24.
               and
               from
               his
               back-parts
               ,
               Exod.
               33.
               23.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               figurative
               ,
               and
               not
               proper
               ,
               Exod.
               15.
               3.
               
               Prov.
               18.
               10.
               
               O
               then
               GOD
               being
               so
               great
               ,
               what
               a
               condiscending
               goodnesse
               is
               it
               in
               him
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               such
               a
               poore
               name
               as
               this
               ,
               Our
               God
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               Exod.
               3.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               142.
               
               Why
               Hallowed
               or
               Sanctified
               ,
               rather
               ●●●●
               Glorified
               ;
               why
               is
               that
               word
               used
               rather
               the●
               this
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Because
               Gods
               holinesse
               is
               the
               cause
               why
               wee
               should
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               Gods
               greatnesse
               most
               appeareth
               in
               his
               holynesse
               ,
               Isa
               .
               12.
               6.
               and
               so
               doth
               his
               might
               ,
               Luke
               .
               1.
               49.
               and
               therefore
               we
               call
               Kings
               sacred
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               a
               person
               is
               the
               more
               sacred
               ;
               and
               therefore
               of
               all
               creatures
               the
               Lord
               made
               his
               Angels
               most
               holy
               ,
               Luke
               .
               9.
               26.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Gods
               holynesse
               is
               the
               beauty
               and
               lustre
               of
               all
               his
               attributes
               ,
               Psal
               .
               96.
               9.
               nay
               it
               is
               the
               beauties
               ,
               Psal
               .
               110.
               3.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               the
               Angels
               would
               picke
               out
               an
               attribute
               to
               glorifie
               God
               most
               in
               ,
               they
               chose
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               not
               glorious
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               glorious
               ,
               Isa
               .
               6.
               3.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               we
               cannot
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               except
               we
               be
               holy
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               nay
               it
               is
               rather
               an
               obscuring
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               when
               a
               prophane
               soule
               praiseth
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               o●●
               hearts
               ,
               and
               our
               tongues
               ,
               and
               conversations
               must
               be
               holy
               ,
               Pet.
               1.
               15
               ,
               16.
               we
               must
               sanctifie
               him
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               Isa
               .
               5.
               16.
               not
               as
               though
               we
               can
               put
               holinesse
               upon
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               not
               before
               ;
               in
               this
               case
               we
               had
               need
               that
               he
               should
               sanctifie
               us
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               23.
               but
               we
               must
               make
               his
               name
               to
               appeare
               to
               be
               holy
               by
               our
               doings
               ,
               Isa
               .
               39.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               143.
               
               For
               the
               second
               Petition
               ,
               thy
               Kingdome
               ●ome
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               of
               that
               ?
            
             
               A.
               God
               hath
               a
               foure-fold
               Kingdome
               .
               First
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               his
               power
               :
               whereby
               he
               is
               over
               all
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               29.
               11.
               and
               ruleth
               over
               all
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.
               19.
               and
               reigneth
               in
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               men
               ,
               Dan.
               4.
               32.
               and
               hath
               the
               Keyes
               of
               hell
               and
               death
               ,
               Rev.
               4.
               18.
               
               Divels
               and
               reprobates
               and
               all
               shall
               bow
               to
               this
               kingdome
               passively
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               good
               Angels
               and
               elect
               actively
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               11.
               though
               they
               yet
               say
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               reigne
               over
               them
               ,
               Luke
               .
               
               19.
               14.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               his
               Gospell
               ,
               whereby
               he
               reignes
               over
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               Math.
               13.
               47.
               which
               God
               threatnes
               to
               take
               away
               ,
               when
               people
               are
               unworthy
               ,
               Matth.
               21.
               43.
               which
               is
               called
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               because
               it
               offers
               men
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               Matth.
               4.
               17.
               and
               because
               by
               it
               Christ
               reignes
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               Rev.
               15.
               2.
               and
               in
               his
               enemies
               too
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               different
               manner
               ,
               Rev.
               19.
               15.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               he
               rules
               only
               i●
               his
               elect
               ;
               for
               this
               kingdome
               is
               within
               them
               ,
               Luke
               .
               17.
               21.
               consisting
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               bringing
               every
               thought
               into
               obedience
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               5.
               and
               making
               them
               Kings
               too
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               6.
               and
               to
               rule
               as
               it
               were
               with
               God
               ,
               over
               sinne
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               Divell
               ,
               Hos
               .
               11.
               12.
               and
               this
               Kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               Ioh.
               18.
               36.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               glory
               ,
               that
               flesh
               and
               blood
               cannot
               enter
               into
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               50.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               244.
               
               For
               the
               third
               Petition
               .
               Thy
               will
               be
               done
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               of
               that
               ,
               why
               is
               Gods
               will
               se●
               next
               to
               his
               Kingdome
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               Because
               the
               greater
               his
               Kingdome
               is
               the
               more
               he
               stands
               upon
               his
               will
               ,
               we
               see
               this
               in
               earthly
               Kings
               ,
               Dan.
               11.
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               doing
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               is
               the
               giving
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               unto
               him
               Heb.
               13.
               21.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               by
               doing
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               we
               shew
               that
               he
               is
               our
               God
               and
               King
               ,
               Psal
               .
               143.
               10.
               because
               by
               doing
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               we
               shew
               that
               we
               are
               worshippers
               of
               him
               ,
               Ioh.
               19.
               31.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               hereby
               we
               shew
               that
               as
               God
               is
               a
               great
               God
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               great
               with
               us
               ▪
               ●s
               Moses
               was
               great
               with
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               
               because
               he
               could
               borrow
               of
               them
               whatsoever
               he
               would
               ,
               Exod.
               11.
               3.
               why
               did
               David
               greatly
               praise
               God
               ;
               and
               give
               him
               whatsoever
               obedience
               he
               would
               ,
               because
               God
               was
               great
               with
               him
               ,
               Psal
               .
               145.
               3.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               because
               by
               doing
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               we
               may
               enter
               into
               Gods
               Kingdome
               ,
               Math.
               7.
               21.
               
               La●●ly
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               be
               men
               after
               Gods
               owne
               heart
               ,
               when
               we
               fulfill
               the
               Lords
               will
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 145.
              
               
               Hath
               God
               such
               a
               will
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               calls
               a
               conditionall
               will
               ?
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               to
               will
               all
               mens
               salvation
               if
               they
               repent
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Properly
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               conditionall
               will
               in
               God.
               First
               ,
               because
               such
               a
               will
               supposeth
               a
               superiour
               that
               may
               hinder
               ,
               Act.
               18.
               21.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               supposeth
               ignorance
               how
               things
               may
               fall
               out
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               willed
               his
               servant
               to
               fetch
               a
               wife
               for
               Isaack
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               his
               kindred
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               4.
               if
               she
               were
               willing
               ,
               verse
               .
               8.
               neverthelesse
               improperly
               it
               may
               be
               given
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               as
               though
               his
               will
               can
               have
               a
               condition
               ,
               for
               that
               's
               the
               property
               of
               a
               created
               will
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               condition
               of
               it
               ,
               Iam.
               4.
               
               ●5
               .
               but
               because
               the
               thing
               willed
               of
               God
               may
               have
               a
               condition
               ,
               Isa
               .
               7.
               9.
               now
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               a
               conditionall
               will
               in
               some
               sense
               is
               plaine
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               said
               to
               will
               the
               connexion
               of
               things
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               not
               will
               the
               things
               a
               sunder
               and
               therefore
               he
               wills
               them
               onely
               upon
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               connexion
               God
               would
               have
               all
               men
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               because
               he
               is
               said
               to
               will
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               believers
               ,
               and
               true
               penitent
               persons
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               a
               reprobate
               doe
               believe
               ,
               he
               willeth
               his
               salvation
               ,
               1
               King.
               11.
               38.
               this
               is
               true
               of
               God
               towards
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               
               if
               thou
               wilt
               obey
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               Deut.
               7.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 146.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               Gods
               simple
               an●
               positive
               will
               ?
            
             
               A.
               God
               willeth
               a
               thing
               simply
               two
               wayes
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               purposing
               and
               dec●e●ing
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               11.
               either
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               working
               will
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               11.
               and
               so
               he
               willeth
               his
               Elect
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               48.
               or
               to
               be
               done
               by
               another
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               28.
               and
               so
               he
               willeth
               the
               hardening
               of
               the
               reprobate
               ,
               Rom
               :
               9.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               likeing
               and
               approving
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               will
               of
               his
               worde
               ,
               Psal
               :
               40.
               8.
               which
               telleth
               us
               what
               is
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               2.
               and
               thus
               he
               willeth
               every
               man
               to
               repent
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               9.
               and
               all
               men
               to
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               4.
               even
               those
               that
               finally
               will
               not
               .
               Math.
               23.
               37.
               hither
               is
               referred
               that
               distinction
               of
               Gods
               will
               either
               secret
               or
               revealed
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               29.
               not
               as
               though
               God
               hath
               two
               wills
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               an
               imperfection
               to
               have
               two
               wills
               ▪
               as
               it
               is
               an
               imperfection
               to
               be
               of
               two
               minds
               ,
               Iam
               4.
               8.
               it
               argueth
               a
               change
               ,
               Act.
               28.
               6
               :
               but
               it
               is
               one
               and
               the
               same
               will
               ,
               whereof
               one
               part
               is
               secret
               and
               unknowen
               ,
               the
               other
               revealed
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               8.
               the
               revealed
               part
               and
               all
               ,
               was
               once
               kept
               secret
               and
               unrevealed
               ,
               Rom.
               16.
               25.
               and
               God
               revealeth
               it
               two
               wayes
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               his
               word
               ▪
               whereby
               Christ
               revealeth
               the
               will
               of
               his
               father
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               Math.
               11.
               27.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               event
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               knowe
               whether
               it
               be
               Gods
               will
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               persecuted
               for
               the
               truth
               to
               morrow
               ,
               yet
               
               it
               is
               secret
               ,
               but
               when
               I
               see
               that
               it
               is
               so
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               the
               event
               doth
               reveale
               it
               to
               be
               the
               Lords
               will
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               17.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 147.
              
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               Gods
               secret
               wi
               lt
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               is
               not
               for
               us
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               Act.
               1.
               7.
               no●
               aske
               after
               it
               ,
               Iudge
               .
               13.
               18.
               nor
               pry
               into
               it
               ,
               to
               search
               it
               ,
               Isa
               .
               40.
               28.
               
               A
               man
               is
               very
               chary
               of
               his
               secrets
               ;
               suppose
               one
               should
               know
               them
               ,
               yet
               he
               taketh
               ill
               that
               he
               should
               reveale
               them
               ,
               Prov.
               11.
               13.
               wouldest
               thou
               know
               when
               it
               is
               Gods
               will
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               or
               be
               sicke
               ,
               nay
               s●ay
               till
               himselfe
               is
               pleased
               to
               reveale
               it
               ,
               who
               made
               thee
               of
               his
               counsell
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               34.
               when
               Gods
               will
               of
               command
               is
               revealed
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               unbeleife
               to
               be
               inquisitive
               what
               his
               issue
               and
               event
               shall
               be
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               20.
               nay
               to
               be
               doubting
               about
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               unbeliefe
               ,
               Math.
               14.
               31.
               the
               prying
               into
               Gods
               secret
               will
               abate
               issues
               ,
               and
               the
               suffering
               of
               thy
               heart
               to
               be
               questioning
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               most
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               ;
               the
               Lord
               had
               revealed
               his
               will
               unto
               Ionas
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               goe
               and
               preach
               to
               Niniveh
               ,
               ●on
               .
               1.
               2
               ,
               now
               Ionas
               questioning
               what
               Gods
               will
               was
               ,
               the
               issue
               should
               be
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               will
               put
               me
               to
               death
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               spare
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               be
               counted
               a
               false
               Prophet
               ,
               this
               made
               him
               fly
               away
               to
               Tarshish
               ,
               Ion.
               4.
               2.
               nay
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               most
               errours
               to
               some
               ,
               when
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               truth
               is
               revealed
               ,
               enough
               for
               faith
               and
               salvation
               ,
               Iohn
               :
               20.
               31.
               but
               when
               people
               will
               be
               tampering
               beyond
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               erre
               ,
               for
               Gods
               judgement
               is
               unsearchable
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               33.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 148.
              
               
               What
               use
               doe
               you
               make
               of
               Gods
               secret
               will
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               in
               all
               our
               intention
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               
               to
               insert
               this
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               Gods
               will
               ,
               Iam.
               4.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               either
               implicitely
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               34.
               or
               expressely
               .
               Act.
               18.
               21.
               for
               there
               may
               be
               a
               thousand
               counsels
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               them
               all
               can
               stand
               ,
               〈◊〉
               that
               which
               is
               appointed
               in
               heaven
               ,
               Prov.
               19.
               21.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               never
               be
               over
               earnest
               in
               our
               undertakings
               ,
               least
               Gods
               will
               comming
               forth
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               puts
               us
               to
               discontent
               and
               vexation
               ,
               1
               King.
               21.
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               provided
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               may
               break
               our
               purposes
               of
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               11.
               11.
               if
               it
               be
               Gods
               will
               our
               purposes
               shall
               never
               take
               effect
               ,
               he
               hath
               many
               wayes
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               Isa
               .
               59.
               10.
               he
               suffering
               us
               to
               be
               inconsiderate
               ,
               Prov.
               15.
               22.
               by
               taking
               us
               away
               before
               we
               effect
               that
               we
               purposed
               ,
               Psal
               .
               146.
               4.
               what
               a
               pitifull
               case
               had
               Ionathan
               been
               in
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               provided
               for
               all
               ,
               may
               be
               he
               aimed
               to
               be
               next
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               came
               to
               the
               crown
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               13.
               2.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               must
               beware
               that
               we
               run
               not
               against
               Gods
               revealed
               will
               ,
               rather
               then
               suffer
               our
               purposes
               to
               be
               frustrate
               ,
               the
               old
               Prophet
               of
               Bethel
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               get
               the
               Prophet
               of
               Iudah
               home
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               rather
               then
               he
               would
               be
               hindred
               of
               his
               purpose
               he
               told
               a
               wretched
               ▪
               lye
               ,
               1
               King.
               13.
               18.
               the
               unjust
               Steward
               having
               a
               purpose
               to
               live
               &
               make
               himselfe
               friends
               rather
               then
               he
               would
               be
               hindred
               of
               his
               purpose
               ,
               he
               would
               couzen
               his
               Lord
               ,
               Luke
               .
               16.
               4.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               ready
               to
               submit
               to
               Gods
               will
               against
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               revealed
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               4.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               even
               our
               owne
               hearts
               cannot
               will
               as
               we
               list
               ,
               but
               as
               God
               list
               ,
               Prov.
               21.
               1.
               nor
               our
               tongues
               answer
               as
               we
               list
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               what
               to
               answer
               ▪
               but
               
               as
               God
               lists
               .
               Proverb
               .
               16.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 149.
              
               
               What
               pray
               we
               for
               in
               this
               Petition
               ,
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               That
               we
               may
               renounce
               our
               owne
               will
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               39.
               whether
               it
               be
               our
               ●●rnall
               will
               ,
               called
               the
               will
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               Eph.
               2.
               3.
               which
               must
               be
               absolutely
               renounced
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               17.
               or
               our
               naturall
               will
               ,
               whereby
               we
               will
               life
               and
               maintenance
               ,
               and
               freedome
               ,
               from
               torment
               ,
               and
               this
               we
               must
               renounce
               respectively
               ,
               namely
               when
               Gods
               will
               stands
               in
               competition
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               5.
               30.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               make
               us
               content
               with
               his
               will
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               disposing
               of
               our
               allowance
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               5.
               or
               correcting
               us
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               3.
               18.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               enable
               us
               ,
               to
               doe
               his
               commanding
               will
               ,
               Psal
               .
               143.
               10.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               pray
               that
               we
               may
               doe
               it
               ,
               as
               Gods
               Angels
               doe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               143.
               20.
               that
               is
               ,
               first
               ,
               readily
               ,
               without
               delay
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               60.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               willingly
               ,
               Psal
               .
               40.
               8.
               that
               it
               may
               be
               our
               meate
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               4.
               34.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               constantly
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               28.
               7.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               faithfully
               ,
               not
               picking
               and
               chosing
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Lords
               will
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               150.
               
               What
               say
               you
               of
               the
               will
               of
               Gods
               word
               or
               command
               ,
               is
               it
               the
               Lords
               will
               that
               men
               shall
               do
               it
               or
               else
               woe
               is
               unto
               them
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yea
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               his
               will
               by
               force
               of
               a
               law
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               18.
               and
               the
               businesse
               that
               he
               bids
               men
               to
               do
               ,
               Luke
               .
               2.
               49.
               and
               what
               ever
               prophane
               wretches
               thinke
               he
               will
               for
               a
               certaine
               require
               it
               .
               Psal
               .
               10.
               13.
               and
               if
               men
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               ,
               he
               himself
               will
               see
               it
               done
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               Ezek.
               21.
               28.
               
               Gods
               word
               must
               needs
               be
               his
               peremptory
               will
               ,
               first
               ,
               
               because
               it
               is
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               Ezra
               .
               10.
               11.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               he
               engages
               his
               glory
               upon
               it
               ,
               &
               therefore
               he
               wills
               it
               above
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               Psal
               .
               148.
               13.
               he
               will
               sooner
               let
               heaven
               &
               earth
               come
               to
               naught
               ,
               then
               any
               title
               of
               his
               word
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               18.
               his
               wisdome
               is
               engaged
               upon
               it
               too
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               Prov.
               2.
               2.
               his
               holynesse
               is
               engaged
               upon
               it
               too
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               the
               word
               of
               the
               holy
               one
               ,
               Iob.
               6.
               10.
               and
               his
               power
               too
               ,
               and
               therefore
               none
               that
               neglect
               it
               ,
               shall
               escape
               ;
               except
               they
               be
               stronger
               then
               he
               ,
               ●
               Cor.
               10.
               22.
               and
               his
               greatnesse
               too
               ,
               his
               greatnesse
               is
               stamped
               upon
               every
               jot
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               Hos
               .
               8.
               12.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               s
               a
               signe
               now
               strongly
               the
               Lord
               willeth
               his
               word
               ,
               by
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               reward
               that
               he
               propounds
               to
               them
               that
               keep
               it
               ,
               Psal
               .
               19.
               11.
               and
               by
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               plagues
               that
               he
               threatens
               to
               them
               that
               will
               break
               it
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               59.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               Lords
               importunity
               ,
               whereby
               he
               wooeth
               us
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               Math.
               27.
               37.
               
               Fiftly
               by
               the
               cost
               he
               was
               at
               to
               purchase
               his
               word
               ,
               he
               delivered
               his
               own
               son
               up
               unto
               death
               to
               procure
               us
               this
               will
               and
               testament
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               16.
               and
               therefore
               how
               shall
               they
               escape
               that
               are
               stubborne
               against
               it
               and
               slight
               it
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               151.
               
               What
               motives
               are
               there
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               doe
               the
               Lords
               will
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               the
               Lords
               will
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               heare
               our
               prayers
               ,
               Ioh.
               9.
               31.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               the
               Lords
               wil
               we
               shal
               abide
               for
               ever
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               27.
               
               The
               doing
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               puts
               a
               great
               Nobility
               upon
               us
               ,
               Mark
               3.
               35.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               hereby
               we
               shew
               our selves
               to
               be
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               6.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               Lords
               will
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               one
               that
               shall
               enter
               into
               heaven
               ,
               Math.
               7.
               21.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               by
               
               so
               doing
               ,
               we
               please
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               21.
               when
               we
               do
               our
               owne
               will
               and
               not
               Gods
               ,
               we
               exalt
               our selves
               above
               God
               ,
               Dan.
               11.
               36.
               we
               said
               in
               out
               Baptisme
               that
               we
               should
               do
               the
               Lords
               will
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               will
               not
               ,
               we
               are
               lying
               children
               ,
               Isa
               .
               30.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               152.
               
               Tho
               fourth
               Petition
               is
               ,
               Give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               daily
               bread
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               bread
               here
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               .
               Bread
               it selfe
               in
               particular
               ,
               2
               King.
               4.
               32.
               which
               strengthens
               mans
               heart
               ,
               Psal
               .
               104.
               15.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               ,
               and
               also
               any
               other
               food
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               19.
               any
               meales
               meat
               ,
               2.
               
               Kings
               .
               6.
               22.
               even
               flesh
               too
               ,
               Gen.
               18.
               5
               ,
               7.
               and
               rayment
               too
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               our
               naturall
               life
               needs
               ,
               Eccl.
               11.
               1.
               even
               all
               outward
               things
               ,
               Gen.
               49
               ,
               20.
               for
               not
               only
               food
               ,
               but
               rayment
               ,
               and
               warmth
               and
               other
               outward
               comforts
               do
               feed
               us
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               be
               starved
               with
               cold
               :
               and
               therefore
               whatsoever
               helps
               to
               satisfie
               the
               desire
               of
               nature
               may
               be
               called
               bread
               ,
               Prov.
               20.
               13.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               signifies
               spiritually
               Christ
               too
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               6.
               51.
               and
               his
               word
               ,
               Amo.
               8.
               11.
               and
               his
               grace
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               5.
               8.
               and
               his
               promise
               ,
               Math.
               15.
               26.
               
               But
               this
               spirituall
               bread
               is
               not
               here
               meant
               ,
               we
               pray
               for
               spirituall
               bread
               in
               the
               other
               petitions
               ,
               here
               only
               for
               our
               daily
               sustenance
               ,
               Luke
               .
               11.
               3.
               indeed
               it
               is
               good
               to
               raise
               up
               our
               meditations
               from
               hence
               ,
               unto
               supernaturall
               meate
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               6.
               27.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               man
               liveth
               not
               by
               bread
               only
               ,
               but
               by
               every
               word
               of
               God.
               Math.
               44.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               a
               wise
               man
               looketh
               higher
               then
               the
               food
               of
               his
               carkase
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               8.
               neither
               is
               the
               Sacramentall
               bread
               heere
               meant
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               pray
               for
               in
               the
               first
               Petition
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               
               fealing
               of
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               28.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 153.
              
               
               What
               doth
               this
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               bids
               us
               pray
               for
               Bread
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               daynties
               and
               abundance
               ?
            
             
               A.
               To
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               having
               food
               and
               rayment
               therewith
               to
               be
               content
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               8.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               our
               life
               does
               not
               consist
               in
               abundance
               ,
               Luke
               .
               12.
               15.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               danger
               in
               abundance
               ,
               specially
               when
               we
               are
               eager
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               8.
               
               An
               estate
               may
               be
               great
               ,
               as
               a
               shoe
               may
               be
               too
               bigge
               ,
               or
               armout
               may
               be
               too
               great
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               hindereth
               one
               in
               the
               using
               of
               it
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               17.
               39.
               riches
               accidentally
               make
               it
               harder
               for
               one
               to
               goe
               to
               heaven
               ,
               Math.
               19.
               24.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               content
               with
               such
               things
               as
               we
               have
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               we
               will
               never
               be
               contented
               ,
               but
               covet
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               5.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               are
               citizens
               of
               heaven
               and
               strangers
               here
               below
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               does
               not
               become
               us
               to
               be
               having
               and
               having
               .
               Heb.
               11.
               9.
               10.
               if
               we
               can
               say
               ,
               The
               Lord
               is
               our
               portion
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               goodly
               heritage
               ,
               Psal
               .
               16.
               6.
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               pray
               only
               for
               the
               things
               that
               are
               necessary
               ,
               Mat.
               6.
               32.
               now
               those
               things
               are
               necessary
               that
               are
               necessary
               ;
               first
               unto
               nature
               ,
               nature
               requires
               some
               food
               and
               rayment
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               will
               pine
               ,
               Lam.
               4.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               unto
               our
               vocation
               ,
               as
               Bookes
               to
               a
               Scholler
               ▪
               instruments
               to
               a
               Carpenter
               ,
               meaner
               meanes
               to
               people
               that
               are
               of
               a
               mean
               calling
               ,
               greater
               to
               Lords
               and
               to
               Kings
               ,
               give
               me
               not
               poverty
               says
               the
               King
               ,
               because
               his
               calling
               called
               for
               more
               meanes
               then
               so
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               necessary
               to
               out
               charge
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               great
               
               charge
               or
               small
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               8.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               apparently
               necessary
               for
               time
               to
               come
               too
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               14.
               when
               Ioseph
               foresaw
               a
               great
               famine
               ,
               he
               laid
               up
               aforehand
               ,
               Gen.
               41.
               48.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 154.
              
               
               Why
               must
               we
               pray
               for
               temporall
               things
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               because
               raiment
               is
               good
               and
               foode
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               every
               creature
               of
               God
               is
               good
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               usefull
               to
               many
               duties
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               duty
               of
               hospitality
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               13.
               of
               owing
               nothing
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               8.
               of
               honouring
               God
               ,
               Prov.
               3.
               9.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               are
               necessary
               with
               necessity
               of
               need
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               32.
               and
               with
               the
               necessity
               of
               convenience
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               8.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               them
               is
               great
               temptation
               to
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               9.
               and
               the
               very
               Lyons
               ,
               Psal
               .
               104.
               25.
               and
               the
               ravens
               teach
               us
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               Psal
               .
               147.
               9.
               for
               though
               we
               love
               them
               too
               well
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               15.
               and
               are
               too
               apt
               to
               labour
               for
               them
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               6.
               27.
               and
               to
               pray
               carnall
               prayers
               for
               them
               ,
               Hos
               .
               7.
               14.
               yet
               we
               had
               rather
               get
               them
               any
               way
               then
               by
               prayers
               ,
               as
               by
               cares
               ,
               Luk.
               21.
               34.
               by
               taking
               thought
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               25.
               by
               unlawfull
               ,
               and
               unrighteous
               courses
               ,
               Luk.
               16.
               9.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               as
               long
               as
               we
               thinke
               we
               can
               help
               our selves
               ,
               we
               love
               not
               to
               be
               beholding
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               fain
               to
               exhort
               us
               to
               pray
               to
               him
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               abide
               to
               stand
               to
               Gods
               allowance
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               get
               him
               by
               prayer
               ,
               &
               therfore
               we
               are
               prone
               to
               restraine
               prayer
               ,
               Iob.
               15.
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               prayer
               is
               too
               holy
               a
               course
               for
               our
               corrupt
               nature
               to
               
               come
               by
               them
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               8.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               God
               ●ndents
               with
               us
               to
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               give
               us
               any
               ●hing
               by
               prayer
               ,
               Psa
               .
               50.
               15.
               but
               we
               should
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               Gen.
               28.
               20.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               that
               is
               the
               way
               to
               have
               sanctifiedly
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               5.
               and
               secondly
               ,
               without
               falling
               into
               temptation
               about
               them
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               
               ●●
               .
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               most
               honorably
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               maintenance
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               of
               Christs
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               6.
               33.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 155.
              
               
               The
               text
               saith
               our
               Br●ad
               ,
               it
               speaketh
               if
               a
               title
               we
               have
               to
               the
               creatures
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               of
               that
               ?
            
             
               A.
               There
               is
               a
               two
               fould
               title
               to
               the
               creatures
               .
               First
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               title
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               ours
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               ours
               by
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               22.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               civill
               title
               ,
               as
               by
               descent
               of
               inheritance
               ,
               as
               Naboths
               vineyard
               was
               his
               ,
               1
               King.
               21.
               3.
               or
               by
               purchase
               ,
               as
               the
               field
               of
               Ephron
               ,
               was
               Abrahams
               ,
               Gen●
               23.
               16
               ,
               17.
               or
               by
               honest
               labour
               ,
               and
               covenant
               ,
               between
               man
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               party
               coloured
               Sheep
               were
               Iacobs
               sheep
               ,
               Gen.
               30.
               40.
               the
               wicked
               have
               not
               a
               filiall
               title
               unto
               them
               ,
               because
               he
               whome
               they
               are
               without
               ,
               is
               heire
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Heb.
               1.
               2.
               they
               onely
               have
               title
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               have
               faith
               to
               overcome
               ;
               which
               the
               wicked
               have
               not
               ,
               Rev.
               21.
               7.
               title
               unto
               the
               creature
               is
               not
               founded
               upon
               nature
               ,
               Gene.
               1.
               29.
               but
               upon
               the
               image
               of
               God
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               true
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               the
               wicked
               have
               not
               ,
               ver
               .
               26.
               and
               yet
               First
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               gift
               of
               providence
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               
               forfited
               Gods
               creatures
               ,
               yet
               God
               dos
               not
               presently
               seize
               upon
               the
               forfeiture
               ,
               but
               continueth
               the
               old
               gift
               in
               Adam
               ,
               Psal
               .
               115.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               cogift
               as
               it
               were
               by
               reason
               of
               cohabitation
               with
               the
               godly
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               14.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               sufferance
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               guift
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               roddes
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
               Ier.
               27.
               6.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               a
               conditionall
               guift
               ,
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               repent
               and
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               creatures
               will
               turne
               to
               a
               curse
               to
               them
               ,
               Iob.
               20.
               14.
               if
               they
               do
               eate
               ,
               they
               sinne
               because
               they
               cannot
               eate
               with
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
               14.
               23.
               if
               they
               do
               not
               eate
               ,
               they
               sinne
               too
               ,
               because
               then
               they
               should
               murder
               themselves
               ,
               which
               they
               must
               not
               ,
               Ast.
               16.
               34.
               
               As
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               pray
               he
               should
               sinne
               ,
               by
               praying
               without
               the
               spirit
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               not
               pray
               ,
               he
               should
               breake
               the
               commandement
               of
               prayer
               ;
               and
               yet
               Peter
               bid
               him
               pray
               though
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 156.
              
               
               It
               seems
               then
               that
               the
               Anabaptist●call
               conceipt
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               are
               common
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               cannot
               say
               this
               is
               ours
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               yours
               ,
               Give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               dayly
               bread
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yea
               ,
               for
               first
               ,
               the
               Law
               says
               thou
               shalt
               not
               steale
               ,
               Exod.
               20.
               15.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Lord
               says
               we
               must
               worke
               ,
               and
               earne
               and
               eate
               our
               owne
               bread
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               3.
               12.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               scripture
               speaks
               of
               ten
               proprieties
               ,
               a
               good
               Bishop
               rules
               wel
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               4.
               
               Iohn
               tooke
               Mary
               into
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               John.
               19.
               27.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               action
               of
               buying
               and
               selling
               does
               also
               prove
               it
               ,
               Christ
               bid
               his
               Disciples
               to
               buy
               meat
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               4.
               8.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               relates
               divers
               rich
               men
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               a
               community
               ,
               no
               one
               should
               be
               richer
               then
               another
               ,
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               was
               rich
               ,
               Math.
               27.
               57.
               the
               
               Eunuch
               was
               rich
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               27.
               
               Paul
               does
               not
               advise
               rich
               men
               to
               make
               all
               away
               they
               have
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               trust
               in
               their
               riches
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               17.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               the
               duty
               of
               being
               liberall
               supposes
               a
               proprieity
               ;
               for
               then
               is
               a
               man
               liberall
               ,
               when
               he
               gives
               bountifully
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               6.
               when
               one
               beggeth
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               let
               him
               have
               ,
               we
               are
               said
               to
               give
               .
               Math.
               5.
               42.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               so
               is
               Gods
               institution
               at
               the
               ,
               first
               .
               Act.
               16.
               27.
               
               &
               a
               division
               of
               goods
               and
               inheritance
               ,
               is
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               Deut.
               32.
               8.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               so
               is
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               he
               maketh
               rich
               as
               poore
               ,
               Prover
               .
               22.
               2.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               mans
               sinne
               ,
               when
               he
               counts
               his
               goods
               his
               owne
               ,
               or
               his
               house
               his
               owne
               ,
               Symon
               had
               a
               house
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               Act.
               10.
               6.
               
               Mary
               a
               house
               of
               her
               owne
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               12.
               
               Philip
               had
               a
               house
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               Act.
               21.
               8.
               
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               first
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               one
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               spirituall
               life
               but
               not
               in
               civill
               life
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               28.
               for
               some
               are
               Masters
               and
               some
               servants
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               5.
               some
               rich
               some
               poore
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               11.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               communion
               of
               charity
               ,
               but
               not
               such
               a
               communion
               ,
               as
               is
               contrary
               to
               all
               propriety
               ,
               Heb.
               13.
               16.
               nay
               this
               kind
               of
               communion
               supposeth
               a
               propriety
               ,
               Prov.
               5.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               commands
               a
               readinesse
               to
               forsake
               all
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               called
               ,
               but
               not
               always
               an
               actuall
               forsaking
               of
               all
               ,
               Luke
               .
               14.
               33.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               Church
               may
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               a
               community
               of
               goods
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               44.
               and
               that
               all
               goods
               should
               be
               common
               ,
               Act.
               4.
               32.
               and
               yet
               that
               doth
               suppose
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               our
               goods
               are
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               owne
               power
               to
               make
               common
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               nor
               a
               necessity
               ,
               but
               a
               freenesse
               of
               giving
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               was
               only
               by
               accident
               ,
               
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               multitudes
               of
               poore
               Believers
               ,
               Luke
               12.
               33.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 157.
              
               
               Why
               pray
               you
               not
               for
               weekly
               or
               yearely
               Bread
               ,
               but
               give
               us
               this
               day
               our
               daily
               bread
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               we
               may
               not
               bee
               solicitous
               for
               to
               morrow
               ,
               Gen.
               24.
               12.
               for
               first
               ,
               this
               day
               will
               afford
               us
               businesse
               enough
               to
               doe
               ,
               wee
               had
               not
               need
               to
               preoccupate
               for
               the
               morrow
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               34.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               carefull
               for
               the
               morrow
               to
               day
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               care
               for
               it
               twice
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               us
               take
               care
               for
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               for
               to
               morrow
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               34.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               need
               not
               to
               morrow
               ,
               till
               to
               morrow
               is
               come
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               season
               of
               our
               need
               ,
               Psal
               .
               145.
               15.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               act
               of
               Faith
               to
               live
               from
               hand
               to
               mouth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               against
               Faith
               to
               be
               thoughtfull
               for
               to
               morrow
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               34.
               not
               ,
               but
               wee
               may
               provide
               for
               to
               morrow
               ,
               Gen.
               30.
               30.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               us
               this
               day
               ,
               a
               surplus
               for
               to
               morrow
               ,
               Faith
               alloweth
               this
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               8.
               
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Lord
               teacheth
               us
               to
               Pray
               every
               day
               ,
               for
               every
               dayes
               blesssing
               ;
               for
               first
               ,
               Gods
               mercies
               flow
               not
               from
               him
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               some
               to
               day
               and
               some
               to
               morrow
               ,
               Psal
               .
               68.
               19.
               for
               they
               flow
               from
               him
               as
               water
               from
               a
               fountaine
               ,
               Psal
               .
               36.
               9.
               some
               grace
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               new
               to
               morrow
               ,
               Zach.
               13.
               1.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               requireth
               that
               wee
               should
               sue
               to
               it
               continually
               ,
               1
               Thes
               .
               5.
               17.
               
               Againe
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               ficklenesse
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               it
               ?
               Iam.
               4.
               14.
               
               Ioshua
               ,
               though
               now
               well
               ,
               yet
               lookt
               upon
               this
               Day
               ,
               as
               the
               day
               of
               his
               
               death
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               23.
               
               1●
               .
               for
               first
               ,
               we
               may
               dye
               to
               day
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               know
               when
               ▪
               Gen.
               27.
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               dye
               to
               day
               ,
               yet
               if
               wee
               be
               plodding
               now
               for
               to
               morrow
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               us
               the
               more
               unwilling
               to
               dye
               to
               morrow
               ▪
               ●am
               .
               4.
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               not
               thinking
               of
               Death
               as
               a
               thing
               present
               ,
               makes
               one
               the
               more
               subject
               to
               sinne
               ,
               Amos
               6.
               3.
               
               Againe
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               looke
               out
               for
               heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               for
               a
               day
               ,
               nor
               for
               a
               yeare
               ,
               but
               for
               ever
               ,
               Ioh.
               6.
               27.
               an
               Immortal
               inheritance
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 158.
              
               
               If
               our
               daily
               Bread
               be
               ours
               ,
               why
               doe
               wee
               begge
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               beg
               it
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               ours
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               is
               the
               guift
               of
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               146.
               7.
               though
               the
               materiall
               cause
               of
               it
               be
               from
               below
               ,
               yet
               the
               efficient
               cause
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               17.
               nay
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               his
               children
               ;
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               guift
               of
               his
               everlasting
               mercy
               ,
               Psal
               .
               136.
               27.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               an
               appurtenance
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               32.
               as
               an
               addition
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               33.
               
               Indeed
               hee
               would
               have
               us
               make
               it
               ours
               ,
               first
               ,
               by
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               22.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               honest
               labour
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               10.
               and
               yet
               though
               wee
               get
               it
               by
               guifts
               from
               friends
               ,
               or
               by
               our
               owne
               industry
               and
               labour
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               hee
               that
               doth
               give
               it
               unto
               us
               ,
               Deut.
               8.
               17
               ,
               18.
               and
               then
               doe
               wee
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               his
               guift
               ,
               when
               wee
               doe
               shew
               it
               by
               our
               practice
               ,
               and
               our
               dependance
               upon
               him
               ,
               using
               it
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               Hos
               .
               2.
               8.
               and
               because
               that
               givers
               among
               men
               never
               want
               beggers
               ,
               wee
               should
               bee
               ●utors
               unto
               him
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               for
               hee
               is
               the
               hearer
               
               of
               prayers
               ,
               Psal
               .
               65.
               2.
               againe
               if
               he
               be
               the
               giver
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               have
               an
               evill
               eye
               ,
               though
               he
               give
               others
               more
               ,
               us
               lesse
               ,
               Math.
               20.
               
               1●
               .
               again
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               the
               giver
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               lay
               out
               his
               gifts
               upon
               that
               which
               will
               not
               profit
               us
               ,
               but
               use
               them
               to
               our
               good
               ,
               Isa
               .
               55.
               2.
               
               Againe
               if
               he
               be
               the
               giver
               ,
               we
               should
               say
               of
               every
               thing
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               This
               is
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               of
               every
               morsell
               of
               bread
               ,
               This
               is
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               of
               every
               nights
               sleep
               ,
               This
               is
               Gods
               mercy
               ;
               the
               Lord
               curseth
               people
               ,
               when
               he
               renders
               them
               their
               deserts
               ,
               Psal
               .
               28.
               4.
               againe
               if
               these
               be
               his
               gifts
               ,
               then
               they
               cannot
               help
               our
               needs
               ,
               further
               then
               his
               influence
               is
               in
               them
               .
               David
               had
               clothes
               ,
               and
               did
               use
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               not
               get
               warmth
               ,
               1
               King.
               1.
               1.
               and
               though
               we
               have
               them
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               need
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               as
               though
               we
               had
               them
               not
               ;
               for
               without
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               and
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               Prov.
               23.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 159.
              
               
               Forgive
               us
               our
               debts
               ;
               why
               are
               sinnes
               called
               debts
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Not
               because
               they
               are
               debts
               that
               are
               owed
               ,
               for
               so
               good
               works
               are
               debts
               ,
               as
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               8.
               not
               to
               live
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               12.
               to
               publish
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               14.
               but
               because
               they
               are
               debts
               owed
               ,
               and
               not
               payed
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               27.
               
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               debts
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               the
               creditor
               ,
               Luke
               .
               7.
               41.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               indebted
               to
               his
               Iustice
               ,
               to
               pay
               the
               utmost
               farthing
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               25.
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               misery
               to
               be
               a
               sinner
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               22.
               2.
               for
               ,
               first
               ,
               he
               loves
               not
               to
               come
               into
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               brought
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               24.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               loves
               to
               be
               shifting
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               unjust
               Steward
               and
               the
               debters
               were
               agreed
               to
               cozen
               their
               master
               ,
               Luke
               
               16.
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               is
               apt
               to
               leave
               the
               surety
               in
               the
               lurch
               ,
               Prov.
               22.
               26.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               is
               subject
               to
               be
               arrested
               of
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               as
               a
               debter
               is
               of
               mans
               ,
               2.
               
               King.
               4.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 160.
              
               
               What
               is
               sinne
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               is
               the
               transgression
               of
               Gods
               law
               ,
               1
               Ioh
               3.
               4.
               whether
               by
               omiting
               of
               what
               is
               commanded
               ,
               Math.
               25.
               42.
               or
               by
               committing
               of
               what
               is
               forbidden
               ,
               Ier.
               2.
               13.
               or
               by
               failing
               in
               manner
               of
               doing
               it
               ,
               for
               in
               every
               thing
               we
               doe
               ,
               be
               it
               materially
               never
               so
               good
               we
               doe
               sinne
               ,
               Gal.
               7.
               20.
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               essentialls
               ,
               as
               Iehus
               obedience
               is
               called
               murder
               ,
               Hos
               .
               1.
               4.
               or
               in
               some
               circumstantialls
               ,
               as
               Rebekahs
               desiring
               that
               Iacob
               might
               have
               the
               blessing
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               lye
               cleaving
               to
               it
               ,
               Gen.
               27.
               15.
               whereby
               the
               person
               becomes
               guilty
               ,
               Ezek.
               22.
               4.
               both
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               offence
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               27.
               the
               sinne
               being
               layed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               60.
               and
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               death
               and
               damnation
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               7.
               by
               which
               two
               guilts
               ,
               as
               with
               chaynes
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               bound
               in
               heaven
               ,
               in
               earth
               ,
               Math.
               16.
               19.
               and
               the
               conscience
               defiled
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               15.
               which
               can
               never
               be
               purged
               againe
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               1.
               7.
               besides
               ,
               sinne
               leaves
               a
               blot
               and
               an
               uncleannesse
               behind
               it
               upon
               the
               so●●
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               Math.
               15
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               161.
               
               Are
               any
               sinnes
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               veniall
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               deserve
               hell
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               19.
               though
               it
               be
               but
               the
               least
               breach
               ;
               but
               of
               one
               ●ot
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               ver
               .
               18.
               or
               but
               an
               idle
               word
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               36.
               or
               but
               a
               lust
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               7.
               though
               it
               be
               but
               in
               the
               least
               thing
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               10.
               the
               Lord
               does
               not
               say
               the
               wages
               of
               a
               great
               sinne
               ,
               but
               sinne
               is
               death
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               23.
               he
               does
               not
               say
               ,
               
               thou
               shalt
               not
               steale
               a
               pounde
               ,
               or
               a
               shilling
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               not
               steale
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               a
               farthing
               ,
               Math.
               19.
               18.
               
               It
               is
               a
               cursed
               speech
               ,
               is
               this
               such
               a
               matter
               be
               the
               matter
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               littlenesse
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               41.
               much●esse
               of
               will
               ,
               aggravates
               any
               sinne
               exceedingly
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               26.
               when
               people
               say
               we
               will
               not
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               or
               we
               will
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               Iere.
               6.
               16.
               for
               against
               whom
               doest
               thou
               sinne
               ?
               Isa
               .
               57.
               23.
               even
               against
               an
               infinite
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               145.
               3.
               and
               thou
               art
               nothing
               to
               him
               ,
               Dan.
               4.
               35.
               and
               lesse
               then
               nothing
               in
               his
               hands
               thy
               breath
               is
               ,
               Dan
               ,
               5.
               23.
               and
               yet
               sinnes
               are
               not
               all
               equall
               ,
               Luke
               .
               12
               ,
               47
               ,
               48.
               and
               though
               all
               sinnes
               be
               mortall
               ,
               yet
               by
               reason
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ▪
               all
               sinnes
               are
               not
               unto
               death
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               5.
               16.
               namely
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               no
               sinne
               can
               damne
               him
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               againe
               some
               sinues
               are
               little
               in
               comparison
               of
               other
               some
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               48.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               162.
               
               How
               comes
               sinne
               ,
               to
               be
               said
               to
               be
               ours
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               Actuall
               sinne
               comes
               to
               be
               ours
               ,
               by
               committing
               of
               it
               ,
               Ier.
               16.
               10.
               or
               by
               being
               accessory
               to
               an
               others
               committing
               of
               it
               ,
               Nehem.
               13.
               17.
               by
               teaching
               others
               to
               sinne
               ,
               Ier.
               28.
               16.
               or
               by
               commanding
               others
               to
               sinne
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               13.
               28.
               or
               by
               tice●ng
               ,
               others
               to
               sinne
               ,
               1
               King.
               21.
               25.
               or
               by
               giving
               others
               a
               sinfull
               example
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               14.
               or
               by
               conniving
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               2.
               29.
               or
               by
               remissenesse
               of
               reproving
               sinne
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               reproved
               is
               never
               the
               more
               restrained
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               3.
               13.
               or
               of
               too
               little
               preaching
               to
               the
               conscience
               ,
               Ezek.
               33.
               6.
               or
               by
               keeping
               company
               with
               them
               that
               do
               sinne
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               32.
               or
               
               being
               an
               others
               instrument
               in
               sinning
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               ●
               .
               18.
               or
               by
               feeding
               upon
               sinnes
               of
               others
               ,
               Hos
               .
               ●8
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               originall
               sinne
               is
               made
               ours
               ,
               by
               ●eing
               conceived
               in
               it
               Psal
               .
               51.
               5.
               and
               borne
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               Iohn
               .
               3.
               6.
               not
               by
               imitation
               onely
               for
               First
               ,
               one
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               by
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               every
               man
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               12.
               and
               we
               were
               all
               ●●ad
               in
               Adam
               ,
               before
               we
               could
               imitate
               him
               ,
               1
               〈◊〉
               .
               15.
               22.
               or
               sinne
               after
               his
               similitude
               ,
               Rom.
               ●●
               14.
               
               Secondly
               originall
               sinne
               is
               before
               actuall
               ,
               for
               First
               ,
               we
               are
               unclean
               before
               uncleane
               things
               ●●ue
               from
               us
               ,
               ●ob
               .
               14.
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               are
               sinners
               ●●om
               the
               wombe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               before
               we
               doe
               ●ctually
               imitate
               our
               parents
               .
               Psal
               .
               58.
               3.
               
               Indeed
               the
               actuall
               sinnes
               of
               our
               parents
               are
               not
               made
               ●urs
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               imitation
               ,
               Ezek.
               18.
               14.
               and
               yet
               even
               they
               too
               thus
               farre
               are
               ours
               ;
               as
               that
               we
               are
               to
               be
               specially
               humbled
               for
               them
               ,
               Ier
               ▪
               3.
               25.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 163.
              
               
               Forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               being
               there
               ●ut
               by
               a
               Synecdoche
               ,
               the
               part
               ,
               for
               the
               whole
               the
               whole
               being
               Iustification
               ,
               tell
               me
               what
               is
               Iustification
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               free
               act
               of
               God.
               Rom.
               3.
               24.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               looking
               at
               his
               owne
               grace
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               any
               good
               works
               in
               man
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               6.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               whom
               he
               considereth
               ,
               as
               formally
               a
               sinner
               ,
               or
               ungodly
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               5.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               whereby
               he
               freeth
               him
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               from
               death
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               2.
               and
               maketh
               him
               righteous
               in
               his
               accompt
               .
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               
               2●
               .
               Fifthly
               for
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               apprehended
               by
               faith
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               1.
               and
               therfore
               justification
               consisteth
               of
               two
               parts
               ▪
               Zac.
               3.
               4.
               
               The
               1.
               is
               the
               not
               imputing
               of
               sin
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               8.
               
               the
               second
               ,
               is
               the
               imputing
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               for
               Christ
               hath
               done
               two
               things
               ;
               First
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               reconciliation
               for
               sinne
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               he
               hath
               brought
               in
               everlasting
               righteousnesse
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               And
               therefore
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               meane
               that
               Iustification
               is
               onely
               by
               Christ's
               passive
               obedience
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               by
               his
               bloud
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               9.
               but
               it
               is
               also
               by
               his
               active
               Obedience
               ,
               vers
               .
               19.
               whereby
               hee
               fulfilled
               all
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               Math.
               3.
               15.
               and
               the
               Law
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               4.
               being
               made
               under
               the
               law
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               4.
               hee
               fulfilled
               not
               the
               law
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               the
               qualification
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               holy
               Sacrifice
               for
               sinne
               ▪
               for
               he
               was
               originally
               holy
               ,
               being
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               2.
               1.
               himselfe
               had
               no
               need
               to
               be
               turned
               over
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               hypostaticall
               Union
               ,
               hee
               was
               holy
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               35.
               and
               therefore
               he
               put
               himselfe
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               to
               fetch
               Righteousnesse
               from
               thence
               ,
               for
               his
               redeemed
               ones
               ,
               Gal.
               4.
               5.
               hee
               did
               all
               that
               he
               did
               for
               them
               ,
               ,
               and
               suffered
               all
               that
               he
               suffered
               for
               them
               .
               Nay
               ,
               hee
               was
               borne
               for
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Crucified
               for
               them
               ,
               Isa
               .
               9.
               6.
               and
               he
               sanctified
               himselfe
               for
               them
               ,
               Iohn
               17.
               19.
               and
               as
               hee
               dyed
               for
               them
               ,
               so
               he
               lived
               for
               them
               too
               ,
               Iohn
               14.
               19.
               
               His
               Incarnation
               ,
               Birth
               ,
               Circumcision
               ,
               Baptisme
               ,
               his
               Life
               and
               conversation
               ,
               and
               Death
               ,
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               to
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               all
               was
               for
               them
               :
               yea
               ,
               selfe
               and
               all
               ,
               was
               for
               them
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
               Yea
               also
               hee
               rose
               againe
               ,
               for
               them
               ,
               Rom.
               4.
               25.
               and
               now
               liveth
               in
               heaven
               for
               them
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               and
               so
               well
               may
               hee
               be
               called
               ,
               The
               guift
               of
               God
               ,
               Ioh.
               4.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Q.
               146.
               
               Who
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               ?
            
             
               A.
               God
               ,
               even
               God
               onely
               ,
               Isa
               .
               43.
               25.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               his
               glory
               when
               Moses
               would
               faine
               see
               the
               Lords
               glory
               ,
               Exod.
               33.
               18.
               
               The
               Lord
               told
               him
               hee
               was
               the
               forgiver
               of
               sinne
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               7.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               onely
               can
               forgive
               sinne
               ,
               if
               one
               doe
               forgive
               sinne
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               a
               power
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               ,
               Mark.
               2.
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               sin
               is
               committed
               onely
               against
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               hee
               onely
               can
               give
               the
               Conscience
               peace
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               1.
               
               Though
               all
               the
               world
               should
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               is
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               hath
               his
               sinnes
               forgiven
               him
               ,
               his
               Conscience
               will
               misgive
               him
               for
               all
               that
               ;
               except
               the
               eternall
               Spirit
               set
               it
               on
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               14.
               
               Forgivenesse
               of
               sinnes
               is
               in
               Christs
               name
               onely
               ,
               Luk.
               24.
               47.
               and
               through
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               28.
               when
               God
               himselfe
               puts
               away
               a
               mans
               sinnes
               by
               it
               ,
               Isa
               .
               44.
               22.
               
               Indeed
               in
               a
               trespasse
               are
               two
               things
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               obliquity
               or
               evill
               that
               is
               in
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               hurt
               or
               det●iment
               that
               redounds
               unto
               man
               by
               it
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               an
               obliquity
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               aberration
               from
               Gods
               law
               ;
               so
               only
               God
               can
               pardon
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               hee
               that
               pardoneth
               all
               sinne
               ,
               Ier.
               33.
               8.
               as
               it
               is
               a
               hurt
               unto
               man
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               concernes
               him
               ,
               he
               may
               and
               must
               forgive
               it
               ,
               Math.
               6
               ▪
               14.
               and
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               Gods
               Ministers
               may
               forgive
               sinnes
               ,
               Ioh.
               20.
               23.
               
               That
               is
               onely
               declaratorily
               ,
               as
               Iohn
               declared
               unto
               them
               ,
               whom
               he
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               to
               ,
               That
               their
               sinnes
               were
               forgiven
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               him
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               12.
               
               As
               Nathan
               said
               to
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               1●
               .
               13.
               
               Men
               cannot
               get
               the
               pardon
               of
               their
               sinnes
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               22.
               
               Let
               men
               feare
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               
               least
               he
               say
               in
               his
               wrath
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               forgive
               them
               ,
               Ier.
               14.
               12.
               if
               people
               were
               sure
               of
               a
               pardon
               when
               they
               have
               sinned
               ,
               it
               were
               another
               matter
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               presume
               upon
               a
               pardo●
               ,
               and
               so
               sinne
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ●aith
               ,
               he
               will
               disapoint
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               2●
               .
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 165.
              
               
               Who
               〈…〉
               are
               the
               proper
               subjects
               ,
               of
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne●…
               meane
               who
               are
               they
               that
               this
               article
               belongs
               to
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Not
               all
               but
               many
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               28.
               namely
               the
               remnant
               of
               Gods
               heritage
               ,
               Mich.
               7.
               18.
               
               The
               city
               of
               God
               ,
               those
               that
               dwell
               therein
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               Isa
               .
               33.
               24.
               
               Indeed
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               must
               be
               preached
               ,
               in
               Christs
               name
               among
               all
               nations
               ,
               Luke
               .
               24.
               47.
               according
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               7.
               for
               Christ
               is
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               John.
               1.
               29.
               the
               Gospell
               is
               to
               be
               propounded
               to
               every
               creature
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               so
               be
               ▪
               Mark.
               16.
               25.
               but
               if
               any
               would
               partake
               of
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               .
               First
               ,
               he
               must
               r●pentantly
               confesse
               his
               sinnes
               .
               Iob.
               33.
               27.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               sensible
               of
               his
               spirituall
               captivity
               ,
               for
               the
               acceptable
               yeere
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               for
               captives
               onely
               ,
               Luk.
               4.
               18.
               19.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               hungerly
               attend
               upon
               upon
               God
               in
               all
               his
               ordinances
               :
               and
               take
               heed
               of
               willfull
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               least
               God
               take
               an
               order
               with
               him
               that
               he
               never
               b●
               forgiven
               Mark.
               4.
               12.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               only
               be
               baptised
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               repentance
               ,
               Mark.
               1.
               4.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               he
               must
               give
               the
               godly
               good
               encouragement
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               cōfortably
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               Iam.
               
               5.
               
               ●5
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               a
               meek
               ,
               and
               a
               patient
               man
               to
               forgive
               such
               as
               trespasse
               against
               him
               .
               Mark.
               6.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               166.
               
               Who
               is
               the
               meritorious
               cause
               of
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Christ
               ▪
               in
               whom
               God
               reconcileth
               his
               people
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               19.
               for
               their
               sinnes
               were
               laid
               upon
               him
               ,
               Isa
               .
               53.
               5
               ,
               6.
               he
               is
               the
               true
               hyssope
               whereby
               their
               sinnes
               are
               purged
               away
               ▪
               Psal
               .
               ●1
               .
               7.
               he
               is
               the
               fountaine
               se●
               open
               for
               their
               uncleannesse
               ,
               Zach.
               13.
               
               ●
               .
               he
               is
               the
               mediatour
               of
               forgivenesse
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               not
               only
               by
               way
               of
               supplication
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               17.
               9.
               as
               Ioab
               and
               the
               woman
               of
               Tekoah
               was
               to
               Dauid
               for
               Absalom
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               14.
               2.
               not
               only
               by
               way
               of
               intercession
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               25.
               as
               Blastus
               to
               Herod
               for
               the
               Tyryans
               ,
               Act.
               12.
               20.
               nor
               only
               by
               way
               of
               satsfactioin
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               24.
               as
               Paul
               to
               Philemon
               for
               One
               simus
               ,
               Phil.
               18.
               but
               also
               an
               advocate
               to
               plead
               it
               ,
               and
               s●e
               it
               forth
               for
               them
               ,
               ●
               Ioh.
               2.
               
               ●
               .
               Indeed
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               to
               us
               is
               an
               act
               of
               grace
               ,
               if
               God
               take
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               graciously
               ,
               Hos
               .
               14.
               2.
               yet
               in
               regard
               that
               Christ
               hath
               made
               satisfaction
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               justice
               ,
               1
               1.
               9.
               but
               first
               ,
               our
               sinnes
               must
               be
               overwhelming
               burdens
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               be
               sinsible
               of
               our
               infinite
               need
               of
               a
               pardon
               ,
               Isa
               .
               40.
               2.
               otherwise
               when
               we
               make
               mention
               of
               the
               mediatour
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               truth
               ,
               Isa
               .
               48.
               1.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               effectually
               called
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               15.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               for
               pardon
               floweth
               from
               union
               and
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               14.
               the
               effect
               whereof
               is
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               17.
               
               Christ
               in
               one
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               17.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               must
               have
               faith
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               38
               ,
               39.
               we
               must
               behold
               the
               Lambe
               of
               God
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               1.
               29.
               
               
               A
               Mediatour
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               mediatour
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               supposeth
               two
               parties
               ,
               and
               a
               consent
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               20.
               which
               is
               on
               Gods
               side
               ,
               by
               giving
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               on
               ours
               ,
               by
               believing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Job
               .
               3.
               16.
               and
               receiving
               of
               him
               by
               Faith
               ,
               Ioh.
               1.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               167.
               
               What
               are
               the
               comforts
               of
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               .
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               comfort
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               have
               sinned
               ,
               propitiation
               is
               possible
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               2.
               1.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               only
               possible
               ,
               there
               being
               such
               a
               thing
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               applied
               unto
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               to
               take
               it
               at
               Gods
               tearmes
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               1.
               9.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               universall
               of
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               Isa
               .
               38.
               17.
               and
               all
               kinds
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               Exod.
               34.
               7.
               yea
               though
               they
               be
               Scarlet
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               Crimson
               sinnes
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               18.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               accompanied
               with
               the
               healing
               of
               sinne
               too
               ,
               Psal
               .
               103.
               3.
               and
               the
               subduing
               and
               killing
               of
               it
               ,
               Mich.
               7.
               19.
               with
               the
               changing
               of
               ones
               minde
               and
               disposition
               ,
               and
               making
               him
               repent
               ,
               that
               ever
               he
               committed
               it
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               31.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               sin
               is
               forgiven
               ,
               the
               punishment
               is
               forgiven
               also
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               that
               hath
               it
               ,
               may
               know
               his
               own
               salvation
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               77.
               and
               therefore
               he
               may
               be
               of
               good
               chere
               ,
               Math.
               9.
               2.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               that
               where
               sinne
               is
               once
               forgiven
               ,
               it
               can
               never
               return
               to
               be
               unforgiven
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               laid
               to
               ones
               charge
               more
               ,
               or
               remembred
               against
               him
               any
               more
               ,
               Ier.
               31.
               34.
               it
               is
               a
               debt
               quite
               blotted
               out
               ,
               that
               can
               never
               be
               demanded
               more
               ,
               Isa
               .
               43.
               25.
               
               Indeed
               it
               may
               seeme
               to
               returne
               upon
               the
               conscience
               ,
               by
               doubtings
               and
               temptations
               and
               recidivation
               into
               sinne
               againe
               ,
               then
               the
               conscience
               may
               be
               soule
               again
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               cry
               guilty
               
               a
               fresh
               ,
               because
               the
               man
               hath
               blotted
               his
               evidence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               must
               pray
               for
               the
               renewing
               of
               it
               againe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               32.
               5.
               againe
               a
               conceipted
               pardon
               may
               be
               repealed
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               by
               the
               debtor
               in
               the
               parable
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               34.
               whom
               his
               master
               had
               seemed
               to
               forgive
               ,
               verse
               .
               27.
               but
               that
               parable
               doth
               not
               imply
               the
               repealing
               of
               any
               true
               pardon
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               constancie
               of
               that
               rule
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               would
               have
               God
               to
               forgive
               them
               ,
               must
               forgive
               one
               another
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               15.
               for
               when
               a
               man
               is
               forgiven
               indeed
               ,
               though
               afflictions
               come
               to
               seek
               out
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               found
               ,
               Ier.
               50.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 168.
              
               
               Seing
               God
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               abominable
               to
               justifie
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 17.
                 15.
              
               
               What
               is
               the
               meaning
               then
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               God
               justifieth
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 5.
              
               will
               God
               do
               that
               which
               is
               abominable
               to
               him
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               God
               may
               justifie
               an
               ungodly
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               doe
               it
               with
               righteous
               judgement
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               law-maker
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               may
               pardon
               what
               law-breakers
               he
               will
               :
               because
               mercy
               and
               forgivenesse
               belongs
               to
               him
               to
               dispense
               it
               where
               he
               will
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               9.
               but
               if
               officers
               and
               Magistrates
               justifie
               the
               wicked
               ,
               they
               sinne
               :
               because
               they
               doe
               it
               without
               warrant
               ,
               for
               love
               ,
               or
               for
               favour
               ,
               or
               for
               friends
               or
               for
               feare
               ,
               or
               for
               reward
               ,
               Isa
               .
               5.
               23.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               justifies
               no
               other
               ungodly
               ones
               ,
               but
               only
               his
               Elect
               ;
               whose
               sinnes
               Christ
               died
               for
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               33.
               35.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               can
               justifie
               an
               ungodly
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               can
               make
               him
               godly
               ,
               and
               purge
               his
               spirit
               from
               guile
               ,
               Psal
               .
               32.
               2.
               
               As
               hee
               openeth
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
               the
               man
               is
               not
               blind
               afterwards
               ,
               Iohn
               9.
               25.
               
               The
               Lord
               never
               cleareth
               
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               goeth
               on
               still
               in
               his
               guiltinesse
               ,
               E●●
               .
               34.
               7.
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               act
               of
               injustice
               in
               God
               ;
               wheras
               if
               a
               man
               should
               justifie
               the
               wicked
               ,
               it
               is
               injustice
               in
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               make
               the
               man
               godly
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               must
               justifie
               none
               but
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               condemne
               none
               but
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Deut.
               25.
               1.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               justifieth
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               nor
               wallowers
               in
               sinne
               and
               undgodlinesse
               ,
               but
               ungodly
               ,
               that
               is
               formally
               so
               considered
               as
               sinners
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               
               Now
               then
               is
               a
               man
               formally
               a
               sinner
               :
               when
               ,
               First
               ,
               he
               looks
               upon
               himselfe
               as
               a
               sinner
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               his
               sinnes
               in
               there
               own
               colours
               ,
               not
               ●ickled
               with
               any
               righteousnesse
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               Math.
               9.
               13.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               he
               carrieth
               himself
               ,
               so
               before
               God
               ,
               in
               his
               lookes
               and
               thoughts
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               minde
               ,
               as
               becommeth
               a
               sinner
               in
               his
               case
               to
               do
               ,
               Luk.
               18.
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               his
               impudence
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               confusion
               of
               face
               is
               put
               on
               ,
               Dan.
               9
               ,
               8.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               no
               squint
               lookings
               or
               any
               merits
               of
               congruities
               ,
               or
               con●ignities
               ,
               or
               preparatives
               ,
               or
               fitnesses
               ,
               but
               magnifieth
               mercy
               ,
               vers
               .
               18.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               truly
               resolved
               upon
               turning
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               abhorring
               the
               contrary
               to
               the
               pit
               of
               hell
               .
               Isa
               .
               55.
               7.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               truth
               willing
               to
               take
               up
               Christs
               crosse
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               ,
               Luke
               .
               ●
               .
               23
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               169.
               
               Seeing
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               teacheth
               us
               to
               pray
               plurally
               ,
               forgive
               us
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               must
               we
               not
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               forgive
               other
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ,
               all
               that
               have
               wronged
               us
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               
               6●
               .
               yea
               all
               that
               we
               have
               communion
               with
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               30.
               18.
               yea
               all
               that
               live
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               
               ●1
               .
               and
               others
               too
               ,
               Gen.
               20.
               7.
               for
               first
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               
               command
               for
               this
               duty
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               16.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               promise
               of
               hope
               ,
               of
               speeding
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               have
               been
               blessed
               effects
               of
               Gods
               servants
               prayers
               in
               this
               kinde
               .
               Namely
               the
               Lord
               hath
               forgiven
               others
               upon
               their
               intreaty
               ,
               Numb
               .
               14.
               20.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               doe
               our selves
               good
               hereby
               ,
               yea
               though
               God
               have
               a
               purpose
               to
               forgive
               one
               ;
               yet
               sometimes
               he
               stays
               till
               his
               servants
               intreate
               for
               him
               ,
               Iob.
               42.
               8.
               therefore
               first
               ,
               we
               should
               take
               notice
               of
               other
               mens
               sinnes
               ,
               yea
               though
               they
               doe
               not
               know
               they
               have
               sinned
               ,
               yet
               we
               would
               pray
               the
               Lord
               to
               forgive
               them
               in
               case
               they
               have
               ,
               Iob.
               1.
               5.
               
               Secondly
               we
               should
               begg
               one
               anothers
               prayers
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               3.
               1.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               should
               labour
               to
               be
               such
               as
               Gods
               people
               may
               have
               encouragment
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               Paul
               was
               encouraged
               by
               the
               Ephesians
               faith
               and
               forwardnesse
               in
               the
               duty
               of
               love
               ,
               Eph.
               1.
               15.
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               verse
               .
               16
               for
               the
               good
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               us
               Phil.
               1.
               5.
               make
               them
               pray
               for
               us
               with
               joy
               ver
               4.
               
               Though
               Simon
               Magus
               intreated
               Peter
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               yet
               having
               no
               encouragment
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               read
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               doe
               it
               with
               any
               confidence
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               24.
               againe
               ,
               First
               ,
               let
               us
               pray
               for
               our selves
               ,
               2
               King.
               20.
               1.
               if
               we
               would
               have
               others
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               dissemble
               with
               the
               children
               of
               God
               when
               we
               pray
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               Ier.
               42.
               20.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               live
               in
               any
               knowne
               sinne
               ;
               least
               the
               Lord
               say
               to
               his
               people
               do
               not
               pray
               for
               such
               ;
               and
               to
               lock
               up
               their
               hearts
               ,
               Ier.
               7.
               16.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               must
               humble
               our selves
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               thought
               evil
               of
               them
               in
               our
               hearts
               Numb
               .
               21.
               7.
               consider
               ,
               First
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               Saints
               ,
               the
               cause
               may
               be
               
               such
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               not
               pardon
               us
               ,
               except
               other
               Saints
               joyne
               ,
               Deut.
               9.
               20.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               are
               marveilous
               willing
               to
               doe
               it
               for
               us
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               12.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 170.
              
               
               Whereas
               our
               Saviour
               teacheth
               us
               to
               say
               ;
               As
               wee
               forgive
               them
               that
               trespasse
               against
               us
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               to
               forgive
               one
               another
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               includeth
               foure
               things
               ;
               first
               ,
               to
               forbeare
               one
               another
               ,
               with
               holding
               our selves
               from
               revenge
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               15.
               which
               is
               no
               Pusillanimity
               ,
               but
               a
               victorious
               grace
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               21.
               
               It
               is
               to
               overcome
               our selves
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               then
               to
               take
               a
               City
               ,
               Prov.
               16.
               32.
               and
               to
               overcome
               the
               malice
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               to
               mollifie
               their
               hearts
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               24.
               17.
               and
               to
               overcome
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               by
               Patience
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               rendring
               quid
               for
               quo
               ,
               Prov.
               24.
               29.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               root
               out
               all
               desire
               of
               revenge
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               tolerate
               for
               want
               of
               a
               handsome
               opportunity
               to
               revenge
               ,
               but
               to
               doe
               it
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               35.
               for
               it
               must
               be
               with
               love
               ,
               which
               proceeds
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               heart
               ;
               for
               so
               we
               see
               Drunkards
               will
               forgive
               one
               another
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               a
               pure
               heart
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               5.
               
               Besides
               ,
               wee
               must
               forgive
               and
               forget
               ,
               when
               people
               say
               ,
               I
               forgive
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               forget
               ;
               this
               is
               silly
               forgivenesse
               ,
               like
               Ephraim
               ,
               a
               silly
               Dove
               without
               heart
               ,
               Hos
               .
               7.
               14.
               
               Againe
               ,
               wee
               must
               doe
               it
               with
               earning
               bowels
               ,
               as
               Ioseph
               forgave
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               hee
               wept
               and
               melted
               towards
               them
               ,
               Gen.
               50.
               17.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               notwithstanding
               to
               performe
               all
               offices
               of
               love
               ,
               vers
               .
               21.
               
               To
               blesse
               them
               that
               curse
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               spite
               us
               ,
               Math.
               5
               ,
               44.
               for
               God
               is
               good
               to
               his
               enemies
               ,
               vers
               .
               45.
               and
               hereby
               wee
               shew
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               our
               
               Father
               ,
               vers
               .
               48.
               
               Publicans
               can
               love
               them
               ,
               that
               love
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               47.
               
               Besides
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               all
               ,
               wee
               have
               our
               reward
               ,
               and
               can
               looke
               for
               none
               from
               God
               ,
               vers
               .
               46.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               forgive
               universally
               all
               wrongs
               to
               our
               persons
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               60.
               to
               our
               names
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               19.
               23.
               and
               debts
               too
               ,
               when
               the
               debtor
               is
               not
               able
               to
               pay
               ,
               and
               yet
               submits
               ,
               Philem
               .
               18.
               
               Nay
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               wrong
               is
               the
               greater
               is
               our
               glory
               to
               forgive
               ,
               Num.
               12.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 171.
              
               
               Seeing
               a
               Souldier
               may
               kill
               his
               Enemy
               in
               a
               lawfull
               warre
               ,
               and
               yet
               love
               him
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               the
               Law
               binds
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ;
               so
               may
               a
               man
               goe
               to
               law
               with
               his
               Brother
               ,
               without
               breach
               of
               Charity
               or
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               forgiving
               ,
               when
               his
               ends
               are
               right
               :
               Tell
               me
               then
               what
               these
               ends
               bee
               ,
               that
               may
               stand
               with
               love
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               to
               demand
               ones
               right
               ,
               when
               one
               is
               called
               to
               demand
               it
               ,
               Luk.
               18.
               3.
               
               Now
               right
               is
               not
               contrary
               to
               love
               ,
               but
               agreeable
               unto
               true
               judgement
               ,
               Isa
               .
               10.
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               amend
               and
               humble
               the
               party
               nocent
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               said
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               for
               good
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               heare
               and
               feare
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               Deut.
               19.
               20.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               the
               party
               damnified
               ,
               and
               others
               too
               ,
               may
               live
               in
               peace
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               we
               should
               pray
               for
               Magistrates
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               2.
               but
               provided
               ;
               first
               ,
               That
               it
               bee
               done
               in
               love
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               14.
               and
               not
               with
               recompencing
               evill
               for
               evill
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               17.
               provided
               ,
               secondly
               It
               bee
               done
               without
               offence
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               1.
               
               Provided
               ,
               thirdly
               The
               party
               wronging
               be
               able
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               in
               debts
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               party
               bee
               not
               able
               ,
               and
               
               yet
               submitts
               ,
               it
               is
               cruelty
               to
               use
               the
               law
               against
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               2
               King.
               4.
               1.
               provided
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               going
               to
               law
               ,
               be
               our
               last
               and
               utmost
               remedy
               ,
               when
               people
               will
               presently
               goe
               to
               law
               refusing
               to
               take
               wrong
               or
               to
               be
               tryed
               by
               private
               agreements
               ,
               this
               is
               unchristian
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               7.
               provided
               Fifthly
               ,
               that
               the
               wrong
               be
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               put
               up
               :
               in
               this
               case
               Paul
               appeales
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               Act.
               25.
               11.
               for
               as
               the
               Apostle
               say
               ▪
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               say
               in
               this
               ,
               the
               lavv
               is
               good
               if
               any
               man
               use
               it
               lawfully
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               8.
               private
               revenge
               is
               wretched
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               vengeance
               is
               mine
               says
               God
               ,
               Heb.
               10.
               30.
               and
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               avenger
               ,
               1
               Thess
               4.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               wherefore
               serves
               the
               Magistrate
               ?
               he
               is
               ordained
               of
               God
               to
               punish
               evill
               doers
               ▪
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               14.
               againe
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               ones
               excellencie
               to
               forgive
               ▪
               Mich.
               7.
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               note
               of
               a
               blessed
               man
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               humane
               society
               cannot
               well
               be
               without
               it
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               wrong
               others
               ,
               and
               have
               need
               that
               they
               should
               forgive
               us
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               forgive
               them
               ,
               forgive
               and
               yee
               shall
               be
               forgiven
               ▪
               Luk
               6.
               37.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               resist
               our
               wicked
               heart
               ,
               now
               not
               to
               forgive
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               ones
               heart
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               32.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               172.
               
               What
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               As
               ;
               as
               we
               forgive
               them
               their
               trespasse
               against
               us
               ?
            
             
               A.
               It
               doth
               not
               signifie
               a
               patterne
               or
               a
               rule
               ,
               or
               direction
               as
               it
               doth
               in
               the
               third
               Petition
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               10.
               for
               we
               would
               be
               glad
               that
               God
               would
               forgive
               us
               ,
               better
               then
               we
               can
               forgive
               one
               another
               .
               There
               be
               no
               works
               like
               unto
               his
               works
               ,
               Psal
               .
               86.
               8.
               neither
               doth
               it
               import
               that
               we
               can
               forgive
               one
               another
               ,
               before
               God
               hath
               forgiven
               us
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               
               32.
               for
               Gods
               forgiving
               of
               us
               ,
               First
               ,
               is
               an
               enabling
               cause
               of
               our
               forgiveing
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               Gods
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               enables
               us
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               .
               4.
               19.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               motive
               cause
               too
               ,
               Math.
               18.
               33.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               evidenced
               unto
               us
               by
               our
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               as
               a
               cause
               by
               the
               effect
               ,
               Math.
               6.
               14.
               and
               yet
               we
               must
               ,
               First
               ,
               forgive
               one
               another
               ,
               before
               we
               can
               entreate
               the
               Lord
               to
               forgive
               us
               ,
               Luk.
               11.
               4.
               but
               this
               same
               as
               ,
               doth
               imply
               that
               there
               must
               be
               a
               resemblance
               betvveen
               Gods
               forgiving
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               32.
               that
               is
               ,
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               frankly
               forgive
               ,
               Luke
               .
               7.
               42.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               always
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               we
               pray
               ▪
               Mark.
               11.
               25.
               which
               must
               be
               continually
               ,
               1
               Thess
               .
               5.
               17.
               
               ●ay
               though
               they
               be
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               yet
               repe●t
               of
               their
               wronging
               of
               us
               ,
               Luk.
               23.
               34.
               how
               much
               more
               if
               they
               doe
               repent
               ?
               Luke
               .
               17.
               3.
               yea
               ,
               we
               must
               forgive
               others
               ,
               as
               Christ
               hath
               forgiven
               us
               ,
               what
               ever
               the
               quarrell
               be
               ,
               Col.
               3.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 173.
              
               
               Why
               doth
               our
               Saviour
               teach
               us
               to
               pray
               ,
               lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptetion
               immediately
               after
               praying
               for
               the
               forgivnesses
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ?
            
             
               A.
               For
               two
               reasons
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               and
               grevious
               ▪
               temptations
               are
               inseperable
               companions
               ▪
               a
               true
               penitent
               person
               is
               most
               baited
               by
               Satan
               ,
               he
               needs
               not
               trouble
               impenitent
               persons
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               them
               sure
               enough
               already
               ,
               and
               therefore
               commonly
               he
               lets
               them
               be
               quiet
               ▪
               Luk.
               11.
               21.
               
               Sergius
               Paulus
               no
               sooner
               believed
               ,
               but
               the
               Divell
               stirred
               up
               Elimas
               against
               him
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               8.
               when
               a
               man
               begines
               to
               turne
               unto
               God
               ,
               the
               Devill
               suspects
               he
               is
               one
               of
               Christs
               seed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               labours
               to
               bruise
               his
               heele
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               goe
               on
               ,
               Gen
               3.
               15.
               
               &
               to
               devoure
               him
               ,
               Rev.
               12.
               4.
               he
               hath
               
               experience
               of
               prevailing
               against
               diverse
               good
               ,
               beginners
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               6.
               66
               ▪
               and
               Paul
               was
               afraid
               he
               had
               prevailed
               against
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               3.
               againe
               ,
               the
               speciall
               providence
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               humble
               the
               soule
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               made
               David
               ware
               ,
               before
               he
               would
               for
               give
               him
               ,
               Psal
               .
               32.
               3.
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               when
               people
               know
               not
               what
               greivous
               temptations
               meanes
               ,
               the
               Divell
               holds
               them
               captive
               at
               his
               will
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               26.
               for
               he
               desires
               to
               ●ift
               all
               that
               have
               got
               out
               of
               his
               clutches
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               31.
               againe
               when
               people
               are
               not
               smitten
               ●n
               conscience
               and
               tempted
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               the
               word
               does
               not
               worke
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               work
               ,
               it
               cuts
               like
               a
               sword
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinne
               and
               yeeld
               to
               temptations
               ,
               cannot
               stand
               together
               ,
               Cant.
               5.
               3.
               for
               ,
               First
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               forgivenesse
               teacheth
               a
               man
               not
               to
               yeeld
               to
               sinne
               ,
               Tit.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               and
               grace
               not
               to
               go
               on
               in
               sin
               ,
               are
               coupled
               together
               in
               the
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ▪
               Ier.
               31.
               33.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               are
               coupled
               together
               in
               reason
               ,
               Psa
               .
               41.
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               forgivenesse
               ,
               makes
               one
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               to
               be
               tempted
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               Luk.
               7.
               42.
               
               ●ay
               ,
               Fifthly
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               forgive
               nor
               acquit
               upon
               other
               tearms
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               shal
               labour
               against
               temptations
               to
               sinne
               ,
               Iob.
               10.
               14.
               when
               we
               labour
               for
               forgivenesse
               ,
               except
               we
               mean
               to
               be
               godly
               ,
               our
               labour
               is
               in
               vaine
               ,
               Iob.
               9
               ▪
               ●9
               .
               God
               will
               not
               heare
               ,
               Isa
               .
               59.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               174.
               
               What
               is
               Temptation
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               fold
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Temptation
               is
               a
               proofe
               ,
               Psal
               .
               95.
               9.
               or
               a
               tryall
               to
               see
               what
               is
               in
               one
               ,
               or
               what
               one
               will
               doe
               ,
               ●
               Pet.
               4.
               12.
               temptations
               of
               different
               nature
               according
               
               as
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               sometimes
               good
               ,
               Gen.
               22.
               1.
               sometimes
               bad
               ▪
               1
               Cor.
               7
               ,
               5.
               
               First
               ,
               God
               is
               said
               to
               tempt
               ,
               to
               try
               what
               is
               in
               a
               mans
               heart
               ,
               Deut.
               8.
               2.
               what
               grace
               is
               in
               a
               man
               ▪
               Psal
               105.
               19.
               what
               corruption
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               32.
               31.
               
               ●ay
               sometimes
               he
               tempts
               a
               man
               ▪
               in
               his
               just
               judgement
               to
               sinne
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               24.
               1.
               this
               he
               does
               in
               a
               righteous
               manner
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               he
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               tempt
               any
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               13.
               properly
               it
               is
               a
               mans
               Iust
               that
               doeth
               tempt
               him
               to
               sinne
               ,
               verse
               .
               14.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Divell
               is
               said
               to
               tempt
               ,
               Math.
               4.
               1.
               by
               putting
               motions
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               13.
               2.
               by
               thrusting
               of
               importunate
               thoughts
               and
               itchings
               ,
               which
               provoke
               unto
               sinne
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               21.
               1.
               by
               presenting
               of
               objects
               before
               one
               ,
               Luke
               .
               4
               ,
               5.
               and
               egging
               to
               take
               them
               ,
               verse
               .
               6.
               by
               setting
               a
               discouraging
               looke
               upon
               ones
               afflictions
               ▪
               1
               Thess
               .
               3.
               5.
               by
               presenting
               occasions
               ,
               Math.
               4.
               3.
               speaking
               in
               the
               mouths
               of
               friends
               ,
               Math.
               16.
               23.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               men
               are
               said
               to
               tempt
               too
               ,
               Iohn
               .
               8.
               6.
               
               First
               ,
               they
               tempt
               God
               ,
               either
               upon
               good
               ground
               to
               help
               their
               faith
               ,
               Iudg.
               6.
               37.
               and
               Ahaz
               sinned
               because
               he
               would
               not
               tempt
               God
               thus
               ,
               Isa
               7.
               12.
               or
               in
               a
               wicked
               wise
               ,
               Act.
               5.
               9.
               as
               when
               a
               man
               distrusts
               God
               ,
               and
               useth
               unwarrantable
               means
               ,
               Math.
               4.
               7.
               and
               when
               a
               mans
               sinnes
               in
               any
               other
               kinde
               ▪
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               9.
               either
               against
               God
               or
               his
               messengers
               ,
               Exod.
               17.
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               men
               tempt
               themselves
               either
               well
               ,
               by
               a
               warrantable
               proving
               what
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               13.
               5.
               or
               ill
               ,
               by
               putting
               themselves
               upon
               danger
               Math.
               26.
               58.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               men
               tempt
               others
               and
               that
               either
               well
               ,
               to
               prove
               a
               brother
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               the
               man
               that
               he
               seemes
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               2.
               or
               ill
               ,
               to
               draw
               him
               into
               sinne
               ,
               Gen.
               39.
               7.
               or
               inconveniences
               ,
               Math.
               22.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Q.
                 175.
              
               
               What
               is
               a
               temptation
               to
               sinne
               ?
            
             
               A.
               There
               be
               foure
               things
               that
               concurre
               in
               it
               ,
               First
               ,
               it
               supposeth
               flexiblenesse
               in
               the
               party
               tempted
               ,
               when
               the
               party
               is
               inticeable
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               14.
               and
               therefore
               a
               frigide
               man
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               to
               a
               dultery
               ;
               but
               one
               that
               hath
               lust
               in
               him
               ,
               Math.
               5.
               28.
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               to
               sin
               at
               all
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               confirmed
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               soe
               was
               Christ
               as
               man
               too
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               an
               intrinseca●l
               flexiblenesse
               in
               every
               creature
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               the
               best
               creature
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               a
               temptation
               ,
               Math.
               4.
               1.
               but
               God
               is
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               Jam.
               1.
               13.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               supposeth
               a
               baite
               to
               take
               the
               party
               with
               ,
               Prov.
               6.
               25.
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               some
               booty
               by
               ●in
               ;
               either
               the
               getting
               of
               some
               seeming
               good
               ,
               as
               in
               allurements
               ;
               as
               Judas
               got
               thirty
               peieces
               of
               silver
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               15.
               or
               prevention
               of
               some
               evill
               ,
               as
               in
               temptations
               of
               feare
               or
               shame
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               12.
               when
               a
               man
               sinnes
               without
               a
               baite
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               sin
               out
               of
               temptation
               and
               therefore
               by
               his
               sin
               is
               the
               worse
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               34.
               much
               more
               when
               a
               man
               looses
               by
               his
               sin
               ,
               Act.
               23.
               12.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               supposes
               a
               trying
               what
               the
               party
               will
               doe
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               32.
               
               3●
               .
               when
               a
               man
               lays
               abaite
               before
               on
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               a
               shilling
               or
               so
               in
               a
               corner
               ,
               where
               a
               thevish
               servant
               may
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               conceive
               it
               was
               forgotten
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               he
               will
               steale
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Priests
               offered
               the
               Souldiers
               money
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               they
               could
               get
               them
               to
               belie
               the
               disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Math.
               28.
               12.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               supposeth
               a
               wickedminde
               ,
               or
               intention
               in
               the
               tempter
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               cannot
               tempt
               any
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               13.
               but
               the
               Divell
               ,
               Math.
               4.
               1.
               or
               sinfull
               
               men
               ,
               such
               onely
               tempt
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               37.
               wherefore
               temptations
               are
               shrewd
               things
               to
               us
               ,
               Gal.
               6.
               1
               ▪
               for
               ▪
               first
               ,
               they
               may
               move
               us
               to
               sin
               ,
               though
               otherwise
               we
               would
               never
               have
               committed
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               Iacob
               would
               never
               have
               told
               a
               lye
               ,
               but
               being
               tempted
               of
               his
               mother
               ,
               he
               did
               ,
               Gen.
               27.
               14.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               may
               move
               us
               to
               sin
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               vowed
               and
               strongly
               purposed
               not
               to
               yeeld
               ;
               how
               many
               sinnes
               was
               David
               tempted
               and
               drawn
               to
               committ
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               had
               sworne
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               106.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               178.
               
               What
               use
               doe
               you
               make
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               temptations
               are
               so
               dangerous
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               not
               to
               tempt
               any
               ,
               Prov.
               16.
               29.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               be
               carefull
               we
               doe
               not
               consent
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               tempted
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               10.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               to
               keep
               our
               heart
               withall
               diligence
               ,
               Prov.
               4.
               23.
               for
               sin
               doth
               easily
               be
               set
               us
               ,
               and
               tempt
               us
               ,
               Heb.
               21.
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               we
               must
               give
               the
               tempter
               a
               peremptory
               demall
               at
               first
               ,
               Math.
               4.
               10.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               must
               back
               our
               denialls
               with
               resistance
               ,
               Iam.
               4.
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               and
               what
               though
               we
               have
               resisted
               againe
               and
               againe
               ?
               we
               have
               not
               resisted
               unto
               bloud
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               4.
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               continue
               resisting
               with
               stedfastnesse
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               9.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               we
               must
               looke
               upon
               temptations
               as
               warriers
               against
               our
               souls
               ,
               that
               so
               we
               may
               abstaine
               from
               yeelding
               to
               them
               ;
               counting
               our selves
               strangers
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               to
               be
               paddling
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Pet.
               2.
               11.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               we
               must
               give
               no
               advantage
               to
               Satan
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               2
               ▪
               11.
               neither
               by
               giving
               him
               matter
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               5.
               nor
               occasion
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               13.
               nor
               any
               pretence
               ,
               Exod.
               10.
               26.
               nor
               
               by
               want
               of
               observing
               his
               houre
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               10.
               nor
               by
               making
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Rom.
               13.
               14.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               unto
               us
               the
               whole
               armour
               of
               God
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               13.
               knowing
               the
               Divell
               hath
               many
               wiles
               ,
               verse
               .
               11.
               having
               on
               us
               the
               girdle
               of
               truth
               ,
               the
               breast-pla●e
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Ghosple
               of
               peace
               ,
               verse
               .
               15.
               the
               shield
               of
               saith
               ▪
               verse
               .
               16.
               the
               helmet
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               verse
               .
               17.
               praying
               with
               all
               prayer
               ,
               vers
               .
               18.
               and
               humbling
               our selves
               :
               and
               in
               particular
               for
               our
               originall
               corruption
               ;
               David
               went
               to
               that
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               he
               had
               bin
               tempted
               to
               adultery
               and
               murder
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               5.
               keeping
               our selves
               to
               vaine
               company
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               115.
               taking
               heed
               of
               melancholy
               ,
               labouring
               to
               be
               chearefull
               ,
               Prov.
               17.
               22.
               not
               to
               be
               too
               solitary
               ,
               Eccl.
               4.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 179.
              
               
               Is
               a
               man
               naturally
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Temptation
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yea
               ,
               the
               flesh
               is
               too
               weak
               to
               resist
               it
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               41.
               ands
               so
               is
               the
               heart
               ,
               Ezek.
               16.
               30.
               an
               inticing
               word
               is
               able
               to
               enforce
               us
               ,
               Prov.
               7.
               21.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               our
               will
               is
               naturally
               strong
               set
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               ease
               ,
               and
               credit
               and
               friends
               and
               riches
               ,
               &c.
               
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               9.
               yea
               and
               to
               sinne
               it selfe
               ▪
               naturally
               we
               cannot
               cease
               from
               it
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               14.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               naturally
               we
               do
               not
               love
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               any
               saving
               truth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               least
               temptation
               that
               comes
               to
               draw
               us
               from
               it
               ,
               is
               strong
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               our
               minds
               naturally
               are
               without
               knowledge
               of
               the
               danger
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               18.
               and
               therefore
               temptations
               are
               sweet
               to
               us
               ,
               vers
               .
               17.
               from
               hence
               we
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               woe
               is
               them
               that
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               because
               
               they
               are
               so
               subject
               to
               please
               their
               owne
               selves
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               please
               God
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               8.
               againe
               the
               Saints
               hence
               should
               labour
               to
               get
               their
               natures
               healed
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               still
               some
               remainders
               of
               brutishnesse
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               subject
               to
               be
               tempted
               by
               sense
               ,
               Psal
               .
               73.
               22.
               signes
               of
               persons
               under
               the
               power
               of
               temptation
               ;
               sare
               first
               ,
               to
               be
               usually
               stirred
               up
               by
               them
               ,
               ●
               King.
               21.
               25.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               the
               Divell
               and
               his
               instruments
               can
               undertake
               to
               overcome
               them
               by
               temptations
               ,
               1
               King.
               22.
               21.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               the
               Divell
               like
               a
               strong
               man
               can
               do
               it
               with
               ease
               ,
               without
               any
               a
               do
               ,
               he
               can
               lead
               them
               hand
               ▪
               smooth
               ,
               Luk.
               11.
               21.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               endure
               the
               First
               ,
               itchings
               of
               temptations
               without
               rooting
               of
               them
               out
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               3.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               pray
               with
               ease
               ,
               and
               heare
               with
               ease
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               company
               with
               ease
               ,
               and
               alone
               with
               ease
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               put
               to
               it
               ,
               whereas
               Paul
               went
               groaning
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               180.
               
               Is
               it
               any
               excuse
               ,
               to
               say
               we
               were
               tempted
               ?
            
             
               A.
               No
               ,
               for
               first
               ,
               the
               commandement
               calleth
               for
               obedience
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               never
               so
               much
               tempted
               to
               disobey
               it
               ;
               temptations
               doe
               no●
               weaken
               the
               bond
               of
               Gods
               law
               ,
               Prov.
               1.
               10.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               first
               lesson
               of
               the
               Gospell
               telleth
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               for
               Christs
               turne
               ,
               except
               we
               will
               deny
               all
               temptation
               ,
               yea
               though
               selfe
               doe
               tempt
               selfe
               ,
               Luk.
               9.
               23.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               sin
               is
               of
               a
               damning
               nature
               though
               all
               the
               temptations
               in
               the
               world
               concurre
               to
               egge
               us
               to
               it
               ,
               though
               feare
               ,
               though
               shame
               &c.
               
               Luk.
               9.
               26.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               There
               's
               no
               thank
               in
               that
               obedience
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               no
               temptations
               to
               drawe
               us
               from
               ,
               but
               blessed
               is
               he
               that
               endureth
               
               temptation
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               12.
               
               Fifthly
               ,
               what
               excuse
               can
               that
               be
               ,
               when
               the
               very
               temptations
               themselves
               come
               from
               our
               own
               lusting
               hearts
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               15.
               or
               else
               we
               put
               our selves
               upon
               temptations
               ,
               as
               first
               ,
               by
               not
               marrying
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               1
               King.
               11.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               being
               idle
               and
               out
               of
               our
               callings
               ,
               as
               David
               was
               upon
               the
               roofe
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               11.
               2.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               puting
               our selves
               upon
               dangerous
               callings
               ;
               as
               keeping
               of
               an
               Inne
               or
               an
               Ale-house
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               we
               should
               say
               as
               Christ
               said
               ,
               who
               made
               me
               a
               judge
               ?
               Luk.
               12.
               14.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               going
               about
               actions
               without
               warrant
               ,
               as
               Dinah
               ,
               Gene.
               24.
               1.
               or
               by
               being
               in
               tempting
               places
               ,
               without
               ground
               as
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
               26.
               69.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               by
               not
               keeping
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               when
               we
               may
               ;
               what
               tempted
               Thomas
               to
               unbeliefe
               ,
               but
               his
               absence
               from
               the
               society
               of
               his
               fellow
               Apostles
               ?
               Iohn
               .
               20.
               24.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               by
               doing
               that
               which
               another
               may
               lawfully
               do
               ,
               yet
               as
               things
               stand
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               lawfully
               do
               it
               ,
               Abraham
               might
               looke
               towards
               Sodom
               ,
               Gen.
               19.
               28.
               but
               Lot
               mought
               not
               ▪
               verse
               .
               17.
               
               God
               does
               not
               forbid
               every
               man
               the
               comming
               neare
               the
               house
               of
               a
               whore
               ,
               for
               some
               can
               go
               close
               by
               her
               doore
               without
               any
               temptation
               to
               goe
               in
               ,
               but
               some
               he
               does
               ,
               Prov.
               5.
               8.
               but
               if
               a
               man
               have
               a
               calling
               to
               astation
               full
               of
               temptations
               he
               is
               in
               Gods
               way
               ,
               which
               is
               strength
               to
               the
               upright
               ,
               Prov.
               10.
               29.
               the
               Angels
               take
               charge
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               Psal
               .
               91.
               11.
               
               Though
               Ahabs
               house
               were
               a
               house
               full
               of
               temptations
               ,
               yet
               Obadiah
               having
               a
               calling
               to
               be
               there
               ;
               feared
               the
               Lord
               greatly
               ,
               1
               King.
               18.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 181.
              
               
               What
               doth
               God
               permit
               men
               to
               be
               tempted
               ?
            
             
             
               A.
               That
               he
               does
               permit
               men
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               is
               plaine
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Eue
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               3.
               and
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               32.
               31.
               and
               specially
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               Act.
               14.
               16.
               and
               the
               reasons
               are
               ,
               first
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               keep
               men
               from
               being
               tempted
               ,
               he
               made
               man
               upright
               ,
               Eccl.
               7.
               29.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               he
               may
               justly
               doe
               soe
               ,
               seeing
               men
               have
               sinned
               against
               him
               ;
               as
               when
               Israel
               had
               spared
               the
               Canaa●ites
               contrary
               to
               his
               command
               he
               left
               them
               to
               be
               tempted
               by
               them
               ,
               Iudge
               .
               3.
               1.
               
               Christ
               left
               Peter
               to
               be
               tempted
               by
               a
               damosell
               ,
               for
               he
               presumed
               of
               his
               strength
               .
               Math.
               26.
               33.
               and
               therefore
               ,
               First
               ,
               let
               us
               pray
               ,
               Lord
               leave
               us
               not
               ,
               Psal
               .
               27.
               9.
               if
               we
               be
               foiled
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               we
               may
               thank
               our
               own
               selves
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               made
               us
               a
               promise
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               us
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               above
               what
               we
               are
               able
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               13.
               and
               therefore
               we
               wrong
               our
               own
               soules
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               not
               fly
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               sue
               it
               forth
               ,
               for
               if
               we
               be
               his
               ,
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               our
               foote
               to
               be
               moved
               ,
               Psal
               .
               121.
               8.
               againe
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               us
               watch
               ,
               Math.
               26.
               41.
               if
               he
               doe
               but
               leave
               us
               to
               be
               tempted
               ,
               and
               to
               grapple
               with
               temptation
               ,
               we
               are
               gone
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               but
               suffer
               our
               feet
               to
               slip
               ,
               they
               will
               slip
               for
               certaine
               ,
               &
               therefore
               let
               us
               watch
               towards
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               said
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               ,
               Psal
               .
               66.
               9.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               us
               beware
               lest
               we
               provoke
               God
               to
               permit
               us
               to
               temptation
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               we
               be
               not
               joyned
               to
               a
               lust
               ,
               for
               then
               God
               will
               say
               ,
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               Hos
               .
               4.
               17.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               comfort
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               be
               tempted
               ,
               except
               God
               permit
               ,
               No
               ,
               not
               by
               
               Sathan
               ,
               Iob
               1.
               12.
               
               God
               hath
               Sathan
               in
               a
               chainee
               Iob
               2.
               6.
               he
               can
               doe
               nothing
               except
               Christ
               giv
               him
               leave
               ,
               Marke
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 182.
              
               
               How
               shall
               wee
               know
               ,
               whether
               a
               temptation
               fl●w
               from
               our selves
               or
               from
               Sathan
               ?
            
             
               A.
               This
               question
               is
               somewhat
               dangerons
               ,
               for
               any
               evill
               ▪
               yea
               Blasphemy
               it selfe
               may
               proceed
               from
               our
               owne
               heart
               Mark.
               21.
               22.
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               some
               signe
               it
               is
               from
               Satan
               ;
               first
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               tempted
               to
               that
               which
               he
               is
               naturally
               averse
               from
               Math.
               4.
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               the
               temptation
               is
               suddain
               ,
               like
               a
               flash
               of
               lightning
               ,
               Luk.
               4.
               5
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               the
               temptation
               comes
               without
               any
               coherence
               with
               that
               which
               one
               was
               thinking
               upon
               ,
               Sathan
               eares
               not
               what
               he
               molesteth
               one
               with
               ,
               for
               he
               stands
               at
               ones
               right
               hand
               there
               ready
               for
               the
               nonce
               ,
               Zach.
               3.
               1.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               a
               temptation
               is
               in
               a
               hurrying
               manner
               ,
               skipping
               from
               one
               thing
               to
               another
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               with
               importunity
               ,
               like
               summer
               Flies
               upon
               a
               sore
               ,
               or
               a
               Bald-head
               :
               when
               it
               is
               as
               though
               it
               would
               never
               a
               done
               ,
               Luk.
               4.
               2.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               with
               the
               delusion
               of
               the
               senses
               ,
               Math.
               4.
               8.
               
               Now
               the
               way
               to
               beat
               the
               Divell
               off
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               rayle
               at
               him
               ,
               Iude
               9.
               but
               first
               by
               Faith
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               5.
               9.
               
               Not
               by
               a
               naked
               quoting
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               quote
               Scripture
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               false
               glosse
               upon
               the
               same
               ,
               Luk.
               4.
               10.
               but
               secondly
               ,
               by
               so
               quoting
               it
               as
               to
               cleave
               by
               obedience
               unto
               it
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               not
               by
               making
               of
               crosses
               on
               our
               brest
               ▪
               for
               how
               can
               that
               drive
               him
               away
               ,
               when
               Christs
               owne
               bodily
               presence
               did
               not
               feare
               him
               away
               ?
               vers
               .
               9.
               but
               thirdly
               ,
               by
               a
               stout
               and
               peremptory
               detestation
               of
               his
               motions
               ,
               to
               abandon
               
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               8.
               and
               fourthly
               ,
               by
               considering
               that
               Christ
               was
               in
               all
               points
               tempted
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               sinne
               onely
               excepted
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               15.
               and
               fiftly
               ,
               though
               the
               Divell
               can
               find
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               matter
               for
               him
               in
               us
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               find
               nothing
               in
               Christ
               ▪
               Ioh.
               14.
               30.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               by
               looking
               at
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               make
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               11.
               for
               though
               Sathan
               be
               not
               under
               our
               feet
               yet
               ,
               he
               shortly
               shall
               Rom.
               16.
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               183.
               
               Whether
               doe
               these
               two
               clauses
               ,
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
               but
               deliver
               us
               from
               all
               evill
               ;
               make
               but
               one
               Petition
               ?
            
             
               A.
               First
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               much
               ,
               whether
               they
               make
               but
               one
               or
               no
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               Pride
               to
               strive
               about
               words
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               't
               is
               more
               likely
               that
               they
               make
               but
               one
               Petition
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               our
               Saviour
               summes
               both
               these
               clauses
               up
               in
               one
               ,
               that
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               would
               keepe
               us
               from
               the
               evill
               ,
               Ioh.
               17.
               15.
               
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               one
               clause
               is
               Negative
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               Affirmative
               ;
               now
               the
               Negative
               and
               Affirmative
               make
               but
               one
               truth
               .
               As
               we
               see
               in
               this
               passage
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               dye
               and
               not
               live
               ,
               Isa
               .
               38.
               1.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               does
               not
               put
               them
               downe
               copulatively
               ,
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
               ,
               and
               deliver
               us
               from
               evill
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               mought
               have
               some
               colour
               of
               being
               two
               ,
               but
               hee
               unites
               them
               with
               a
               But
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               first
               were
               not
               a
               whole
               Petition
               without
               the
               second
               ,
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
               ,
               but
               deliver
               us
               from
               ●●ill
               ,
               Luk.
               11.
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               Petition
               consisting
               of
               two
               parts
               .
               The
               one
               for
               preventing
               Grace
               ,
               to
               prevent
               us
               from
               falling
               into
               evill
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               recovering
               Grace
               ;
               that
               
               at
               the
               furthest
               ,
               if
               we
               fall
               into
               evill
               ,
               yet
               how
               soever
               ,
               the
               Lord
               would
               deliver
               us
               out
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal
               .
               37.
               24.
               
               Fourthly
               that
               conceipt
               of
               the
               Papists
               to
               make
               seaven
               Petitions
               in
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               seaven
               Graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               but
               frothy
               ,
               for
               there
               be
               many
               moe
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               His
               grace
               is
               manifold
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               Q.
               184.
               
               Because
               this
               last
               clause
               sheweth
               that
               we
               are
               naturally
               under
               the
               power
               of
               evill
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Devill
               is
               the
               Captaine
               ;
               show
               me
               then
               how
               that
               naturall
               men
               are
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Divell
               ?
            
             
               A.
               He
               hath
               his
               Shop-house
               in
               all
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               he
               worketh
               in
               them
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               2.
               yea
               ,
               he
               raignes
               and
               rules
               in
               them
               ;
               for
               the
               Divell
               hath
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               hath
               he
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               Math.
               12.
               26.
               
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Lord
               the
               just
               Iudge
               turnes
               them
               over
               to
               the
               Divell
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               not
               be
               ruled
               by
               him
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Divell
               shall
               have
               them
               ,
               to
               rule
               over
               them
               ;
               yea
               he
               shall
               be
               their
               God
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               blind
               and
               see
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               4.
               and
               hee
               gives
               the
               Divell
               charge
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               gives
               the
               good
               Angels
               charge
               over
               the
               godly
               ,
               Psal
               .
               91.
               11.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               Divell
               can
               find
               none
               that
               will
               doe
               his
               workes
               ,
               but
               onely
               them
               ,
               Ioh.
               8.
               44.
               and
               therefore
               great
               is
               their
               misery
               ;
               for
               first
               ,
               they
               are
               his
               Slaves
               ,
               and
               he
               holds
               them
               captive
               at
               his
               will
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               ●
               .
               26.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               tyrannized
               over
               and
               kept
               under
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               let
               them
               looke
               after
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               any
               good
               to
               any
               purpose
               ,
               he
               doth
               oppresse
               them
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               38.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               hee
               hath
               power
               over
               their
               death
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               
               dye
               ;
               well
               though
               they
               seeme
               to
               dye
               never
               so
               well
               ,
               Heb.
               2.
               14.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               leads
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               little
               thinke
               it
               ,
               he
               that
               Lyeth
               ,
               little
               thinkes
               hee
               ,
               that
               the
               Divell
               filleth
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               doth
               ,
               Acts
               5.
               3.
               
               Idle
               persons
               and
               ●atlers
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               13.
               little
               thinke
               they
               ,
               that
               they
               turne
               after
               Sathan
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               doe
               verse
               .
               15.
               he
               that
               committeth
               sinne
               ,
               little
               thinkes
               he
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               3.
               8.
               enemies
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               they
               little
               thinke
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               all
               be
               ,
               Acts
               13.
               10.
               
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               Divell
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               can
               be
               in
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               spy
               it
               ,
               Revel
               .
               16.
               14.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               can
               transforme
               himselfe
               into
               an
               Angell
               of
               light
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               can
               make
               them
               believe
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               good
               Spirit
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               11.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 185.
              
               
               Are
               there
               no
               more
               evils
               that
               wee
               have
               need
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yes
               ,
               the
               whole
               world
               is
               sull
               of
               evils
               ,
               Ioh.
               17.
               15.
               we
               can
               walke
               in
               no
               way
               but
               there
               be
               many
               evils
               attending
               upon
               it
               to
               defile
               us
               ,
               and
               happie
               is
               he
               that
               is
               undefiled
               with
               them
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               1.
               
               We
               can
               not
               tread
               one
               step
               ,
               but
               there
               be
               evils
               ready
               to
               have
               dominion
               over
               us
               ,
               except
               the
               Lord
               deliver
               us
               ,
               there-from
               ,
               verse
               .
               133.
               
               First
               ,
               in
               our
               outward
               Callings
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               in
               danger
               in
               being
               overmuch
               ,
               or
               not
               enough
               in
               them
               ,
               of
               savouring
               them
               too
               much
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               cannot
               savour
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Sabboths
               ,
               for
               fleshly
               feare
               and
               distrust
               ,
               grasping
               too
               many
               things
               ,
               Improvidence
               ,
               hampering
               our selves
               with
               the
               wicked
               ;
               so
               that
               happie
               is
               hee
               whose
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               hee
               is
               faithfull
               
               to
               keepe
               one
               from
               the
               evill
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               3.
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               Prosperity
               ,
               wee
               are
               apt
               to
               thinke
               we
               shall
               dye
               in
               our
               nest
               ,
               Iob
               29
               ,
               18.
               hoping
               it
               will
               not
               end
               yet
               nor
               yet
               ,
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               vaine
               and
               delicare
               ,
               and
               tender
               ,
               and
               unhardy
               ,
               to
               forget
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               to
               be
               selfe-confident
               ,
               to
               prize
               heaven
               the
               lesse
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               un●i●ter
               for
               humiliation
               and
               the
               other
               irksome
               duties
               of
               Mortification
               ;
               such
               evils
               wise
               Ag●●
               saw
               in
               being
               full
               ,
               Prov.
               30.
               9.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               ●…ity
               to
               be
               impatient
               ,
               discontented
               ,
               to
               be
               moping
               ,
               to
               use
               unlawfull
               means
               ,
               to
               be
               Pu●illanimous
               and
               base
               ,
               to
               be
               dead
               to
               good
               things
               ;
               David
               himselfe
               in
               his
               affliction
               found
               a
               want
               of
               quickning
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               107.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               our
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               as
               the
               Israelites
               minds
               ranne
               upon
               their
               Onyo●s
               and
               Garlick
               ,
               and
               flesh-pots
               their
               soule
               loathed
               the
               Manna
               ;
               when
               wee
               drinke
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               be
               caught
               with
               the
               rednesse
               of
               the
               Wine
               ,
               when
               we
               eate
               as
               Esau
               with
               the
               rednesse
               of
               the
               Pottage
               ,
               at
               Feasts
               we
               are
               subject
               to
               forget
               feare
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               Intem
               .
               perance
               ,
               curiosity
               ,
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               therefore
               blessed
               is
               hee
               that
               hath
               Faith
               in
               Gods
               word
               to
               Pray
               that
               his
               meat
               may
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               5.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               in
               our
               delights
               and
               recreations
               ,
               to
               be
               too
               ●esting
               ,
               and
               light
               ,
               and
               tickeled
               ,
               immoderate
               ,
               unseasonable
               ,
               over
               long
               ,
               to
               be
               un●itted
               thereby
               to
               graver
               and
               seriouser
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               great
               evils
               ;
               for
               they
               doe
               exceedingly
               dead
               us
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               6.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               in
               our
               company
               to
               be
               infected
               some
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               13.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               alone
               ,
               Eccl.
               4.
               10.
               though
               the
               more
               Grace
               we
               have
               ,
               the
               lesse
               we
               are
               alone
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               alone
               ,
               Ioh.
               16.
               32.
               
               
               Eighthly
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               about
               godly
               duties
               ,
               there
               ●●
               evills
               about
               us
               too
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               had
               need
               ●o
               take
               heed
               ,
               Luk.
               8.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 186.
              
               
               It
               appeares
               then
               God
               is
               the
               only
               de●●erer
               ?
            
             
               A.
               Yea
               ,
               Psal
               .
               70.
               5.
               for
               first
               ,
               he
               is
               strong
               e●ough
               ,
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               are
               not
               able
               to
               be
               deliverers
               ,
               2
               King.
               6.
               27.
               he
               only
               is
               our
               rock
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               only
               deliverer
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               22.
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               him
               only
               we
               may
               trust
               for
               deliverance
               ;
               Psal
               .
               144.
               2.
               and
               therefore
               ,
               First
               ,
               we
               should
               ●ly
               onely
               to
               him
               for
               deliverance
               ,
               Psal
               .
               50.
               15.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               condemnes
               them
               that
               ●ly
               to
               any
               other
               for
               deliverance
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               heavy
               curse
               when
               a
               man
               is
               given
               up
               to
               such
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ,
               as
               to
               goe
               any
               where
               else
               ,
               Iudg.
               10.
               14.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               delivesed
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               notice
               that
               our
               deliverance
               commeth
               from
               him
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               have
               a
               song
               of
               Praise
               ,
               Psal
               .
               32.
               7.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               let
               us
               labour
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               be
               willing
               to
               deliver
               ,
               as
               First
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               our selves
               utterly
               undone
               without
               him
               2
               Chron.
               20.
               12.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               us
               climb
               up
               to
               mount
               Sion
               ;
               deliverance
               dwells
               there
               ,
               Ioel.
               1.
               32.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               us
               set
               our selves
               to
               be
               holy
               .
               ●●ad
               .
               17.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               importunate
               with
               God
               not
               to
               tarry
               long
               before
               he
               deliver
               ,
               Psal
               .
               40.
               17.
               and
               yet
               Fiftly
               ,
               wait
               too
               ,
               till
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               deliver
               ,
               Lam.
               3.
               26.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               let
               us
               looke
               to
               the
               Holy
               one
               .
               Isa
               .
               31.
               1.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               if
               any
               deliverance
               be
               offered
               any
               other
               way
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               except
               it
               .
               Heb.
               11.
               35.
               the
               Lord
               doth
               deliver
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               keeping
               away
               the
               evill
               ,
               Iob.
               33.
               17.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               removing
               it
               a
               way
               when
               it
               is
               come
               ,
               Psal
               .
               51.
               14.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               disanulling
               the
               force
               of
               the
               evill
               .
               
               Dan.
               3.
               27.
               or
               the
               hurtfulnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               Mark.
               16.
               18.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               altering
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               turning
               it
               to
               good
               ,
               Gen.
               15.
               20.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               by
               taking
               one
               away
               from
               the
               evill
               ,
               2
               King.
               22.
               20.
               which
               few
               men
               doe
               consider
               ,
               Isa
               .
               57.
               1.
               and
               therefore
               ,
               first
               ,
               God
               hath
               more
               wayes
               to
               deliver
               his
               people
               then
               one
               Deliverances
               ,
               Psal
               .
               44.
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               many
               waies
               of
               Deliverance
               be
               blockt
               up
               yet
               let
               Faith
               say
               ,
               God
               hath
               another
               way
               yet
               ,
               Ester
               4.
               14.
               for
               God
               is
               skilfull
               and
               well
               verst
               in
               delivering
               his
               ,
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               9.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               let
               our
               faith
               be
               indifferent
               ;
               may
               be
               God
               will
               be
               with
               us
               in
               trouble
               and
               that
               is
               a
               deliverance
               ,
               Psal
               .
               9.
               15.
               may
               be
               God
               will
               keepe
               us
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               deliverence
               ,
               Psal
               .
               25.
               20.
               may
               be
               hee
               will
               keepe
               us
               from
               sinking
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               a
               deliverance
               too
               ,
               Psal
               .
               69.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 Q.
                 187.
              
               
               What
               doe
               you
               learne
               from
               these
               words
               ;
               For
               thine
               is
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               ?
            
             
               A.
               That
               Prayer
               is
               to
               be
               pressed
               with
               arguments
               ,
               as
               Moses
               his
               Prayer
               was
               ,
               Exod.
               32.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               so
               was
               Asa's
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               14.
               11.
               
               First
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               a
               God
               of
               infinite
               understanding
               ,
               and
               therfore
               when
               we
               speake
               unto
               him
               ,
               wee
               had
               need
               to
               speake
               reason
               ,
               Iob
               13.
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               Prayer
               is
               a
               pleading
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               full
               of
               good
               reasons
               ,
               Iob
               23.
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               Prayer
               is
               a
               main
               part
               of
               Gods
               service
               ,
               which
               is
               reasonable
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               1.
               for
               even
               a
               mortall
               man
               stands
               much
               upon
               reason
               ,
               Iob
               32.
               11.
               much
               lesse
               hath
               the
               wise
               God
               delight
               in
               fooles
               .
               Eccl.
               5.
               4.
               
               Therefore
               first
               ,
               wee
               should
               well
               ponder
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               before
               wee
               doe
               pray
               them
               .
               David
               calls
               his
               Prayers
               his
               meditations
               ,
               Psal
               .
               5.
               1.
               wee
               must
               ponder
               upon
               what
               
               ground
               we
               come
               to
               God
               ,
               otherwise
               hee
               will
               send
               us
               away
               without
               hearing
               ,
               Iudg.
               10.
               14.
               we
               must
               ponder
               what
               correspondency
               we
               have
               with
               him
               is
               otherwise
               he
               will
               indite
               us
               of
               impudence
               ,
               for
               ou●
               comming
               into
               his
               Courts
               ,
               Ier.
               11.
               15.
               when
               wee
               Pray
               to
               him
               rightly
               ,
               God
               sayes
               ,
               Come
               let
               us
               reason
               together
               ,
               Isa
               .
               1.
               18.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               hence
               we
               see
               that
               wicked
               men
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               learned
               ,
               and
               gifted
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               Pray
               ,
               for
               lacke
               of
               Spirituall
               reason
               ,
               they
               are
               unreasonable
               men
               ,
               2
               Thes
               .
               3.
               2.
               
               This
               is
               a
               comfort
               to
               good
               Christians
               ,
               that
               have
               the
               Lords
               attributes
               all
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               for
               God
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               heare
               such
               ,
               Ioh.
               9.
               31.
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               faint
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               as
               others
               doe
               ;
               because
               their
               reasons
               are
               never
               exhaust
               ,
               they
               have
               still
               more
               and
               more
               reason
               ,
               Luk.
               18.
               1.
               7.
               
               Jacob
               had
               such
               reasons
               that
               he
               would
               not
               let
               the
               Lord
               goe
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               26.
               
               The
               Prophet
               Isaiahs
               his
               mouth
               could
               never
               be
               stopt
               ,
               he
               had
               still
               more
               and
               more
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               presse
               the
               Lord
               with
               ,
               Isa
               .
               62.
               1●
               and
               therefore
               ,
               first
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               a
               good
               argument
               ,
               we
               should
               lie
               a
               tugging
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               follow
               it
               hard
               ,
               as
               Ioshua
               did
               ,
               Iosh
               .
               7.
               6.
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               our
               arguments
               seeme
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               we
               should
               recover
               them
               againe
               ,
               Math.
               15.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
          
        
         
           FJNJS
           .